King Charles the First, no man of blood: but a martyr for his people· Or, a sad, and impartiall enquiry, whether the King or Parliament began the warre, which hath so much ruined, and undon the kingdom of England? and who was in the defensive part of it?
         Philipps, Fabian, 1601-1690.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A90655 of text R203147 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E531_3). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 190 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 36 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A90655
         Wing P2008
         Thomason E531_3
         ESTC R203147
         99863212
         99863212
         115401
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90655)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115401)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 82:E531[3])
      
       
         
           
             King Charles the First, no man of blood: but a martyr for his people· Or, a sad, and impartiall enquiry, whether the King or Parliament began the warre, which hath so much ruined, and undon the kingdom of England? and who was in the defensive part of it?
             Philipps, Fabian, 1601-1690.
          
           [2], 66 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             Printed in the yeare 1649.
          
           
             Attributed to Fabian Philipps.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 25 1649".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Charles -- I, -- King of England, 1600-1649.
           Great Britain -- History -- Charles I, 1625-1649 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A90655  R203147  (Thomason E531_3).  civilwar no King Charles the First, no man of blood: but a martyr for his people· Or, a sad, and impartiall enquiry, whether the King or Parliament bega Philipps, Fabian 1649    33187 100 5 0 0 0 0 32 C  The  rate of 32 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           
             King
          
           CHARLES
           
             the
             First
             ,
             no
             Man
          
           OF
           BLOOD
           :
           BUT
           A
           MARTYR
           FOR
           HIS
           PEOPLE
           .
        
         
           OR
           ,
           A
           sad
           ,
           and
           impartiall
           enquiry
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           began
           the
           Warre
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           much
           ruined
           ,
           and
           undon
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             England
             ?
          
           and
           who
           was
           in
           the
           defensive
           part
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Exoritur
               aliquod
               majus
               è
               magno
               malum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nondum
               ruentis
               Ilij
               fatum
               stetit
               .
            
          
           
             SENEC
             .
             Traged
             .
             
               in
            
             Troade
             
               Act
            
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Yeare
           1649.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           ,
           
             No
             Man
             of
             Blood
             :
          
           BUT
           
             A
             Martyr
             for
             his
             People
             .
          
        
         
           THAT
           there
           hath
           beene
           now
           almost
           seaven
           yeeres
           spent
           in
           Civill-Warres
           ,
           aboundance
           of
           
             Blood-shed
             ,
          
           and
           more
           Ruine
           and
           Misery
           brought
           upon
           the
           
             Kingdome
          
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           severall
           
             Changes
             ,
             Conquests
          
           and
           
             Civill-Warres
          
           it
           hath
           endured
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
             Brute
             ,
          
           or
           the
           first
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           ;
           every
           mans
           wofull
           experience
           (
           some
           only
           excepted
           who
           have
           beene
           gayners
           by
           it
           )
           will
           easily
           assent
           unto
           .
        
         
           No
           mervaile
           therefore
           that
           many
           of
           those
           (
           who
           if
           all
           they
           alledge
           for
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           could
           bee
           granted
           to
           be
           true
           )
           might
           eyther
           have
           hindred
           or
           lessned
           it
           :
           would
           now
           put
           the
           blame
           of
           so
           horrid
           a
           businesse
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           upon
           any
           they
           can
           perswade
           to
           beare
           it
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Conquerours
           ,
           who
           would
           binde
           
             their
             Kings
             in
             Chaynes
             and
             their
             Princes
             with
             fetters
             of
             Iron
             ,
          
           and
           thinke
           they
           have
           a
           Commission
           from
           Heaven
           to
           doe
           it
           (
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           being
           necessarily
           either
           to
           bee
           charged
           upon
           the
           Conquerors
           or
           conquered
           )
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           have
           their
           
             triumphant
             Chayres
             ,
          
           and
           the
           glories
           (
           as
           they
           are
           made
           beleeve
           )
           that
           hang
           upon
           their
           
             shoulders
          
           defiled
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           do
           all
           they
           can
           to
           load
           their
           Captives
           with
           it
           :
           But
           howsoever
           ,
           though
           the
           successe
           and
           power
           of
           an
           Army
           hath
           frighted
           it
           so
           farre
           out
           of
           question
           as
           to
           charge
           it
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           his
           life
           for
           it
           ;
           by
           making
           those
           that
           must
           of
           necessity
           bee
           guilty
           of
           the
           fact
           ;
           if
           he
           should
           have
           beene
           (
           as
           in
           all
           reason
           hee
           ought
           to
           have
           beene
           acquited
           of
           it
           )
           the
           only
           Judges
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           well
           become
           the
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           of
           every
           man
           that
           will
           bee
           but
           eyther
           a
           good
           Subject
           or
           a
           Christian
           ,
           not
           to
           lend
           out
           his
           Soule
           and
           Salvation
           so
           much
           on
           trust
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           those
           that
           are
           parties
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           ignorant
           sort
           of
           mens
           words
           for
           it
           :
           but
           to
           
           enter
           into
           a
           most
           serious
           examination
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           by
           tracing
           out
           the
           foote-steps
           of
           Truth
           ,
           see
           what
           a
           conclusion
           may
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           it
           .
           In
           pursuance
           wherof
           (
           for
           I
           hope
           the
           originall
           of
           this
           
             Sea
          
           of
           blood
           will
           not
           prove
           so
           unsearchable
           as
           the
           head
           of
           
             Nile
             .
             )
          
           Wee
           shall
           enquire
           who
           first
           of
           all
           raysed
           the
           Feares
           and
           Jelousies
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           represent
           and
           set
           down
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           proceedings
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           from
           the
           tumultuous
           &
           seditious
           coming
           of
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Parliament
           and
           White-hall
           ,
           untill
           the
           25.
           
           
             Aug.
          
           1642.
           when
           he
           set
           up
           his
           
             Standard
          
           at
           
             Nottingham
             ,
          
           &
           from
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           his
           
             Standard
          
           untill
           the
           13
           
             Sep.
          
           1642.
           when
           the
           Parliament
           by
           their
           many
           acts
           of
           hostility
           ,
           &
           a
           negative
           &
           Churlish
           answer
           to
           his
           propositions
           ,
           might
           well
           have
           put
           him
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           any
           good
           to
           be
           obteined
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           messages
           of
           Peace
           sent
           unto
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           whether
           a
           Prince
           or
           other
           Magistrate
           ,
           labouring
           to
           suppresse
           or
           punish
           a
           rebellion
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           be
           tied
           to
           those
           rules
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           justifying
           of
           a
           warre
           if
           it
           were
           made
           betweene
           equalls
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           suppose
           the
           warre
           to
           bee
           made
           with
           a
           neighbour
           Prince
           ,
           or
           between
           equalls
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           were
           in
           the
           defensive
           or
           justifiable
           part
           of
           it
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Parliament
           in
           their
           pretended
           magistracy
           have
           not
           taken
           lesser
           occasions
           ,
           to
           punish
           or
           provide
           against
           insurrections
           ,
           treasons
           &
           rebellions
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           them
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           Who
           most
           desired
           Peace
           ,
           and
           offered
           faireliest
           for
           it
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           Who
           laboured
           to
           shorten
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           who
           to
           lengthen
           it
           .
           Eightly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Conditions
           proffered
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           would
           not
           have
           beene
           more
           profitable
           for
           the
           People
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           accepted
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           People
           have
           got
           insteed
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Who
               first
               of
               all
               Raised
               the
               Feares
               and
               Jealousies
               ?
            
          
           
             THE
             desiring
             of
             a
             guard
             for
             the
             Parliament
             because
             of
             a
             tale
             rather
             then
             a
             plot
             ;
             That
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Crawford
            
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hamiltons
            
             life
             in
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             the
             refusing
             of
             a
             legall
             guard
             offered
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             His
             Protestation
             to
             bee
             as
             carefull
             of
             their
             safety
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             His
             Wife
             and
             Children
             .
             The
             dreame
             of
             a
             Taylor
             lying
             
             in
             a
             ditch
             in
             
               Finsbury
            
             fields
             ,
             of
             this
             and
             the
             other
             good
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Common-wealths
             men
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             The
             trayning
             of
             horses
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             a
             plague
             plaister
             (
             or
             rather
             a
             clout
             taken
             from
             a
             galled
             horse
             back
             )
             sent
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             to
             Mr.
             
               Pym
               .
            
             A
             Designe
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Covent-Garden
            
             to
             murther
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
               ;
            
             News
             from
             
               France
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Spaine
            
             and
             
               Denmarke
               ,
            
             of
             Armies
             ready
             to
             come
             for
             
               England
               ;
            
             and
             a
             supposition
             ,
             or
             feaverish
             fancy
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             ,
             and
             alter
             Religion
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             seditious
             delusions
             ,
             the
             People
             (
             so
             much
             as
             their
             misery
             will
             give
             them
             leave
             )
             have
             now
             found
             out
             the
             way
             to
             laugh
             at
             ;
             either
             came
             from
             the
             Parliament
             partie
             ,
             or
             were
             cherished
             and
             turned
             into
             advantages
             by
             them
             .
             For
             they
             had
             found
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             lost
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             ever
             jealous
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             And
             whilest
             he
             did
             all
             he
             could
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             who
             were
             jealous
             without
             a
             cause
             ,
             could
             bee
             so
             cunning
             as
             to
             make
             all
             the
             haste
             they
             could
             to
             weaken
             Him
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             themselves
             ,
             by
             such
             kind
             of
             artifices
             .
          
           
             But
             hee
             that
             could
             not
             choose
             ,
             but
             take
             notice
             that
             there
             were
             secret
             ties
             and
             combinations
             betwixt
             his
             
               English
            
             and
             
               Scottish
            
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             whom
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fairfax
            
             themselves
             understood
             to
             be
             no
             better
             then
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             therfore
             served
             in
             places
             of
             Command
             in
             His
             Majesties
             Army
             against
             them
             .
             That
             Sir
             
               Arthur
               Haselrig
            
             had
             brought
             in
             a
             Bill
             in
             Parliament
             to
             take
             the
             Militia
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             saw
             himselfe
             not
             long
             after
             by
             a
             Printed
             remonstrance
             or
             declaration
             made
             to
             the
             People
             of
             all
             they
             could
             but
             imagine
             to
             bee
             errours
             in
             his
             government
             ,
             arraigned
             and
             little
             lesse
             then
             deposed
             :
             The
             Bishops
             and
             divers
             great
             Lords
             driven
             from
             the
             Parliament
             by
             Tumults
             ;
             Was
             inforced
             to
             keepe
             his
             gates
             at
             
               Whitehall
            
             shut
             ,
             and
             procure
             divers
             Captaines
             and
             Commanders
             to
             lodge
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             them
             a
             table
             to
             bee
             a
             guard
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             beene
             fully
             informed
             of
             many
             Trayterous
             Speeches
             used
             by
             some
             seditious
             mechaniques
             of
             
               London
            
             as
             that
             
               It
               was
               pitty
               Hee
               should
               raigne
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               The
               Prince
               would
               make
               a
               better
               King
               ;
            
             was
             yet
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             jealous
             ,
             or
             solicitous
             to
             defend
             himself
             by
             the
             Sword
             and
             power
             which
             God
             had
             intrusted
             him
             with
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             had
             need
             &
             reason
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             still
             granted
             them
             (
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             deny
             what
             might
             but
             seeme
             to
             bee
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             )
             every
             thing
             they
             could
             reasonably
             aske
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             hee
             could
             but
             reasonably
             tell
             how
             to
             part
             with
             (
             though
             hee
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             
             but
             an
             ill
             use
             might
             be
             made
             of
             them
             against
             himselfe
             )
             As
             the
             putting
             downe
             of
             the
             Starre-Chamber
             ,
             and
             high
             Commission
             Court
             ;
             the
             Courts
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             North
             and
             Welch
             marches
             ;
             Commissions
             for
             the
             making
             of
             Gun-powder
             ,
             allowing
             them
             approbation
             or
             nomination
             of
             the
             Lievetenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             and
             more
             then
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             put
             together
             ,
             to
             remove
             their
             jealousies
             .
             And
             when
             that
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             ;
             stood
             still
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             game
             plaid
             on
             further
             ;
             Many
             Tumults
             raised
             ,
             many
             Libels
             and
             Scandalous
             Pamphlets
             publiquely
             Printed
             ,
             against
             His
             Person
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             complained
             of
             it
             in
             Parliament
             so
             little
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             redresse
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Peoples
             comming
             to
             
               Westminster
            
             in
             a
             Tumultuons
             manner
             ,
             set
             on
             and
             invited
             by
             
               Pennington
            
             and
             
               Ven
               ,
            
             two
             of
             the
             most
             active
             mechanick
             Sectaries
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ,
             it
             was
             excused
             and
             called
             a
             Libertie
             of
             Petitioning
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Libels
             and
             Pamphlets
             ,
             the
             Licensing
             of
             Bookes
             before
             they
             should
             bee
             Printed
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             restraint
             of
             the
             Printing
             presses
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             complaints
             being
             made
             against
             Pamphlets
             and
             seditious
             bookes
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             were
             heard
             to
             say
             the
             worke
             would
             not
             bee
             done
             without
             them
             ;
             and
             complaints
             being
             also
             made
             to
             Mr.
             
               Pym
            
             against
             some
             wicked
             men
             which
             were
             ill
             affected
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               now
               a
               time
               to
               discourage
               their
               Friends
               but
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               :
            
             And
             here
             being
             as
             many
             jealousies
             and
             feares
             as
             could
             possibly
             be
             raised
             or
             fancied
             without
             a
             ground
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             against
             all
             the
             endeavours
             could
             bee
             used
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             remove
             them
             ,
             Wee
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             followed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             before
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Proceedings
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Parliament
               from
               the
               Tumultuous
               and
               Seditious
               comming
               of
               the
               People
               to
               the
               Parliament
               and
               White-Hall
               till
               the
            
             13
             
               of
            
             September
             1642.
             
               being
            
             18
             
               dayes
               after
               the
               King
               had
               set
               up
               His
               Standard
               at
            
             Nottingham
             .
          
           
             VVHEN
             all
             the
             King
             could
             doe
             to
             bring
             the
             Parliament
             to
             a
             better
             understanding
             of
             Him
             ,
             did
             as
             they
             were
             pleased
             
             to
             make
             their
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             make
             them
             seeme
             to
             bee
             the
             more
             unsatisfied
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             mis-represent
             Him
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             petition
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             as
             much
             power
             as
             they
             could
             tell
             how
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             grant
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             proofes
             enow
             of
             what
             hath
             beene
             since
             written
             in
             the
             
               blood
            
             and
             
               hearts
            
             of
             His
             People
             ,
             That
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
            
             intended
             
               to
               roote
               out
            
             Him
             and
             His
             Posterity
             ;
             subvert
             the
             Lawes
             and
             alter
             the
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             had
             therefore
             sent
             his
             Serjeant
             at
             armes
             to
             demand
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             Justice
             to
             bee
             done
             upon
             them
             ,
             instede
             of
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             an
             order
             was
             made
             ;
             That
             every
             
             man
             might
             rescue
             them
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             the
             Serjeant
             at
             armes
             for
             doing
             it
             ;
             which
             Parliament
             Records
             would
             blush
             at
             .
             And
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
            
             (
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             answer
             her
             better
             composed
             Parliaments
             upon
             lesser
             occasions
             with
             a
             
               Cavete
               ne
               patientiam
               Principis
               laedatis
               ,
            
             
             and
             caused
             
               Parry
            
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Civill
             Lawes
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             house
             of
             
               Commons
            
             by
             the
             judgement
             and
             advice
             of
             as
             sage
             and
             learned
             a
             privy
             councell
             and
             Judges
             as
             any
             Prince
             in
             Christendome
             ever
             had
             ;
             to
             bee
             hang'd
             drawn
             and
             quartered
             for
             Treason
             in
             the
             
             old
             Palace
             of
             
               Westminster
            
             when
             the
             Parliament
             was
             sitting
             )
             would
             have
             wondred
             at
             .
             And
             4.
             
             
               January
            
             1641.
             desiring
             only
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             legall-tryall
             and
             examination
             ,
             went
             in
             Person
             to
             demand
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             his
             owne
             peaceable
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             fewer
             attendants
             (
             then
             the
             
               two
               Speakers
            
             of
             the
             Parliament
             had
             afterwards
             when
             they
             brought
             a
             
               whole
               Army
            
             at
             their
             heeles
             ,
             to
             charge
             and
             fright
             away
             eleven
             of
             their
             fellow
             
               Members
               )
            
             had
             all
             manner
             of
             evill
             constructions
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             had
             adjourned
             into
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             occasioned
             such
             a
             sedition
             amongst
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             trayned
             bands
             of
             
               London
            
             must
             guard
             them
             by
             Land
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             Boats
             and
             Lighters
             armed
             with
             Sea-men
             and
             murdering-peeces
             by
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             unlesse
             Hee
             should
             have
             adventured
             the
             mischiefe
             and
             murder
             hath
             beene
             since
             committed
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             those
             which
             at
             that
             time
             intended
             as
             much
             as
             they
             have
             done
             since
             ;
             it
             was
             high
             time
             to
             thinke
             of
             his
             owne
             safety
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             many
             others
             were
             concerned
             in
             it
             ;
             having
             left
             
               London
            
             but
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             (
             upon
             a
             greater
             cause
             of
             feare
             
               th●n
               the
               Speakers
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               in
            
             July
             1647.
             
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Army
               )
            
             retires
             with
             the
             Prince
             his
             Sonne
             (
             whom
             the
             Parliament
             laboured
             to
             seize
             and
             take
             into
             their
             custody
             )
             in
             his
             company
             towards
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             8.
             
             
               January
            
             1641.
             
             A
             Cimmittee
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             sitting
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             resolved
             
             upon
             the
             question
             .
             That
             
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Parliament
               were
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               man
               should
            
             
             
               arest
               or
               trouble
               any
               of
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Cōmon-wealth
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             quiet
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             12
             
               Jan.
            
             1641.
             was
             pleased
             to
             signifie
             that
             for
             the
             present
             he
             would
             waive
             his
             proceedings
             against
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
               ,
            
             and
             assures
             the
             Parliament
             that
             upon
             all
             
               occasions
               hee
               will
               bee
               as
               carefull
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               as
               of
               his
               Life
               or
               his
               Crown
               :
            
             Yet
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             they
             Declared
             the
             Lord
             
               Digby's
            
             coming
             to
             
               Kingstone
            
             upon
             
               Thames
            
             
             but
             with
             a
             Coach
             and
             six
             horses
             in
             it
             ,
             
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Warlike
               manner
               ,
               and
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
            
             and
             take
             occasion
             thereupon
             to
             order
             
               the
               Sheriffes
               of
               all
               Counties
               in
            
             England
             
               and
            
             Wales
             ,
             
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               and
               trayned
               bands
               of
               the
               severall
               Counties
               to
               suppresse
               any
               unlawfull
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               the
               said
               Counties
               and
               all
               the
               Magazines
               in
               them
               .
            
             
          
           
             14
             
               January
               ,
            
             1641.
             
             The
             King
             ,
             by
             a
             second
             Message
             ,
             professeth
             to
             
             them
             hee
             never
             had
             the
             
               least
            
             intention
             of
             violating
             the
             
               least
            
             priviledg
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             any
             doubt
             of
             breach
             of
             
               Priviledges
               remain
               ;
            
             will
             bee
             
               willing
            
             to
             
               cleere
            
             that
             ,
             and
             assert
             those
             ,
             by
             any
             reasonable
             way
             his
             
               Parliament
            
             shall
             
               advise
               him
               to
               :
            
             But
             the
             Designe
             must
             have
             been
             laid
             by
             ,
             or
             miscarried
             ,
             if
             that
             should
             have
             beene
             taken
             for
             a
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             make
             a
             quarell
             which
             needed
             not
             ,
             they
             Order
             the
             morrow
             after
             a
             Charge
             and
             Impeachment
             to
             bee
             made
             ready
             against
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Herbert
            
             the
             Kings
             Attorney-Generall
             ,
             for
             
             bringing
             into
             the
             House
             of
             Peeres
             the
             third
             of
             that
             instant
             
               January
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Kings
             direction
             ,
             a
             Charge
             or
             Accusation
             against
             
               Kimbolton
            
             and
             the
             five
             Members
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             
               February
            
             1641.
             
             Seize
             upon
             the
             Towre
             of
             
               London
            
             (
             the
             great
             
             Magazine
             and
             Store-house
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             )
             and
             set
             some
             of
             the
             trayned-bands
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             commanded
             by
             Major
             Generall
             
               Skippon
            
             to
             guard
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               March
            
             1641.
             
             Petition
             for
             the
             Militia
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ;
             
               If
               he
               would
               not
               graunt
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               settle
               and
               dispose
               it
               without
               him
               ;
            
             And
             the
             morrow
             after
             Resolve
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               be
               forthwith
               put
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               Defence
               ;
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               was
               already
               agreed
               upon
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             Order
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
            
             Lord
             high-Admirall
             ,
             to
             Rig
             ,
             and
             
               send
               to
               Sea
            
             his
             
               Majesties
               Navie
               ;
            
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             King
             4
             
               March
            
             1641
             :
             by
             his
             Letter
             directed
             to
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             
               Littleton
            
             had
             signified
             that
             hee
             would
             wholly
             desist
             from
             any
             proceedings
             against
             the
             five
             
               Members
            
             
             and
             
               Kimbolton
               :
            
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
               ,
            
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             (
             who
             before
             the
             King
             had
             accused
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
               ,
            
             had
             by
             Order
             of
             Parliament
             seized
             upon
             the
             Towne
             
             of
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             the
             only
             fortified
             place
             of
             strength
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Garison
             of
             it
             )
             summoned
             and
             forced
             in
             many
             of
             the
             trayned
             Souldiers
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               Yorke
            
             to
             help
             him
             to
             guard
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             eighth
             of
             
               March
            
             1641
             ,
             Before
             the
             King
             could
             get
             to
             
               Yorke
            
             it
             was
             Voted
             .
             
               That
               whatsoever
               the
               two
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               should
               Vote
               or
               Declare
               to
               be
               Law
               ,
               the
               People
               were
               bound
               to
               obey
               :
            
             And
             when
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             offered
             to
             goe
             in
             person
             to
             suppresse
             the
             Irish-Rebellion
             :
             That
             was
             
               Voted
               to
               bee
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               an
               encouragement
               to
               the
               Rebells
               ;
               and
               they
               Declare
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               assist
               him
               in
               his
               Voyage
               thither
               should
               bee
               taken
               for
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Common-weale
               .
            
             And
             15
             of
             
               March
               ,
            
             1641.
             
             Resolved
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             That
             the
             severall
             Commissions
             granted
             under
             the
             great-Seale
             to
             the
             Lievetenants
             of
             the
             severall
             Counties
             were
             illegall
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             should
             execute
             any
             power
             over
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             by
             colour
             of
             any
             such
             Commission
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             should
             bee
             accounted
             a
             disturber
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
               Aprill
            
             1642.
             
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             seizeth
             the
             Kings
             Magazine
             at
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             
             and
             when
             the
             King
             went
             but
             with
             a
             small
             attendance
             to
             demand
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             Towne
             denies
             him
             ;
             though
             hee
             had
             then
             no
             Order
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             the
             28
             of
             
               Aprill
            
             1642.
             they
             Vote
             ,
             
               That
               what
               hee
               had
               done
               was
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               commands
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Kings
               proclaming
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               Traytor
               was
               a
               high
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             And
             Ordered
             
               All
               Sheriffs
               and
               Officers
               to
               assist
               their
               Committees
               sent
               down
               with
               those
               their
               Votes
               to
               Sir
            
             John
             Hotham
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Pulpits
             flame
             with
             seditious
             invectives
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             incitements
             to
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             running
             headlong
             into
             it
             ,
             had
             all
             manner
             of
             countenance
             and
             encouragement
             unto
             it
             ;
             but
             those
             Ministers
             that
             preached
             Obedience
             and
             sought
             to
             prevent
             it
             were
             sure
             to
             bee
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             of
             their
             places
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Ludlow
            
             could
             bee
             heard
             to
             say
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Comons
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               Reigne
               in
            
             England
             ;
             And
             
               Henry
            
             
             
               Marten
               ,
               That
               the
               Kingly
               Office
               was
               forfeitable
               ,
               and
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               did
               not
               depend
               upon
               him
               and
               his
               Progeny
               :
            
             And
             though
             the
             King
             demanded
             justice
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             neither
             punished
             nor
             put
             out
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             Nor
             so
             much
             as
             questioned
             or
             blamed
             for
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             the
             principall
             part
             of
             the
             Kings
             regality
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             either
             to
             bee
             a
             King
             or
             to
             governe
             ,
             and
             the
             Sword
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Ancestors
             (
             for
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             together
             had
             enjoyed
             )
             and
             none
             in
             the
             Barons
             wars
             ,
             nor
             any
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             since
             the
             very
             being
             or
             essence
             of
             it
             ,
             durst
             ever
             heretofore
             presume
             to
             aske
             for
             ;
             must
             now
             be
             wrestled
             for
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Commissions
             of
             Array
             ,
             being
             the
             old
             legall
             way
             by
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
            
             had
             a
             power
             to
             raise
             and
             levie
             men
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             Voted
             to
             bee
             illegall
             .
             The
             passage
             at
             Sea
             defended
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Navy
            
             kept
             from
             him
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Warwick
               ,
            
             whilest
             the
             King
             all
             this
             while
             contenting
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             meerely
             passive
             ,
             and
             only
             busying
             himselfe
             in
             giving
             answeres
             to
             some
             Parliament
             Messages
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             to
             wooe
             &
             intreat
             them
             out
             of
             this
             distemper
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             done
             any
             one
             action
             like
             a
             war
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             so
             much
             as
             an
             intention
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             unles
             they
             can
             make
             his
             demanding
             an
             entrance
             into
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             with
             about
             twenty
             of
             his
             Followers
             ,
             unarmed
             ,
             in
             his
             Company
             ,
             and
             undertaking
             to
             returne
             and
             leave
             the
             Governor
             in
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             otherwise
             then
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             
               May
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             being
             informed
             ;
             That
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             sent
             out
             warrants
             to
             Constables
             to
             raise
             the
             trayned
             bands
             of
             
               York-shire
            
             writes
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             Sheriffe
             of
             that
             County
             to
             forbid
             
             the
             Trayned
             bands
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             to
             repaire
             to
             their
             dwelling
             houses
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Of
             
               May
            
             1642.
             
             Perceiving
             himselfe
             every where
             endangered
             and
             
               a
               most
               horrid
               Rebellion
               framing
               against
               him
               ,
            
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             so
             neere
             him
             at
             
               Hull
            
             as
             within
             a
             dayes
             journey
             of
             him
             ;
             moves
             the
             County
             of
             
               Yorke
            
             for
             a
             Troope
             of
             horse
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             prime
             
             gentry
             of
             that
             County
             ,
             and
             a
             Regiment
             of
             the
             trayned
             bands
             of
             foot
             ,
             to
             bee
             for
             a
             guard
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             be
             administred
             unto
             them
             .
             
               But
               the
               Parliament
               thereupon
               Vote
               ;
               That
               it
            
             
             
               appeared
               ,
               the
               King
               seduced
               by
               wicked
               Councell
               ,
               intended
               to
               make
               a
               War
               against
               them
            
             (
             and
             till
             then
             if
             their
             own
             Votes
             should
             be
             true
             must
             acquite
             him
             from
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             an
             intention
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             )
             
               And
               that
               whosoever
               should
               assist
               him
               are
               traytors
               by
               the
               fundamentall
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             The
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             Lord-Chamberlaine
             of
             the
             Kings
             houshold
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             of
             
               the
               Kings
               houshold
               Ser.
               ants
               forbid
               to
               go
               to
               him
               ,
            
             &
             the
             Kings
             putting
             some
             of
             them
             out
             ,
             &
             others
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             
               Voted
               to
               bee
               an
               injury
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
            
             Messengers
             
             were
             sent
             for
             the
             apprehending
             some
             Earles
             and
             Barons
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             his
             Bed-Chamber
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Felons
             .
             The
             
               Lord
               Keepers
            
             going
             to
             him
             with
             the
             great-Seal
             when
             he
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             voted
             
               to
               bee
               a
               breach
               of
               priviledge
               ,
            
             and
             
               pursued
               with
               a
               warrant
               directed
            
             to
             all
             Mayors
             and
             Bayliffes
             to
             apprehend
             him
             .
             
               Cause
               the
               Kings
               Rents
               and
               Revenues
               to
               bee
               brought
               in
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               forbid
               any
               to
               bee
               paid
               him
               ;
               Many
               of
               his
               Officers
               and
               Servants
               put
               out
               of
               their
               places
               for
               being
               Loyall
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               ill
               affected
               to
               him
               ,
               put
               in
               their
               Roomes
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               his
               owne
               Servants
               tempted
               and
               procured
               by
               rewards
               and
               maintenance
               to
               tarry
               with
               them
               and
               bee
               false
               and
               active
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             twenty
             sixt
             day
             of
             
               May
            
             1642.
             a
             Declaration
             is
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             printed
             and
             published
             before
             hee
             could
             receive
             it
             :
             That
             
               Whatsoever
               they
               should
               Vote
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               Law
               to
               bee
               questioned
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               King
               or
               Subjects
               ;
               No
               precedent
               can
               limit
               or
               bound
               their
               proceedings
               .
            
             
             
               A
               Parliament
               may
               dispose
               of
               any
               thing
               wherein
               the
               King
               or
               People
               have
               any
               right
               .
               The
               Soveraign
               power
               resides
               in
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
               The
               King
               hath
               no
               Negative
               voyce
               .
               The
               levying
               of
               Warre
               against
               the
               Personall
               commands
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               accompanied
               with
               His
               presence
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               levying
               of
               Warre
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               but
               a
               levying
               Warre
               against
               His
               Lawes
               and
               Authority
               (
               which
               they
               have
               Power
               to
               declare
               )
               is
               levying
               of
               Warre
               against
               the
               King
               .
               Treason
               cannot
               bee
               committed
               against
               his
               Person
               otherwise
               then
               as
               Hee
               was
               intrusted
               .
               They
               have
               Power
               to
               judge
               whether
               hee
               discharge
               His
               trust
               or
               not
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               should
               follow
               the
               highest
               precedents
               of
               other
               Parliaments
               paternes
               ,
               there
               would
               bee
               no
               cause
               to
               complaine
               of
               want
               of
               modesty
               or
               duty
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               belonged
               only
               to
               them
               to
               Judge
               of
               the
               Law
               .
            
          
           
             27
             of
             
               May
               ,
            
             The
             King
             ,
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             ,
             
               forbids
               all
               his
               Subjects
               and
               trayned
               bands
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               Rise
               ,
               March
               ,
               or
               Muster
               .
            
             
             But
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             day
             
               Command
               all
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               and
               Constables
               within
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               miles
               of
            
             Yorke
             ,
             
               to
               seize
               and
               make
               stay
               of
               all
               Armes
               and
               Amunition
               going
               thither
               :
            
             And
             Declaring
             the
             said
             Proclamation
             to
             bee
             void
             in
             Law
             ;
             
               Command
               all
               men
               to
               Rise
               ,
               Muster
               and
               March
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Muster
               or
               March
               by
               any
            
             
             
               other
               Authority
               or
               Commission
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Sheriffs
             of
             all
             Counties
             the
             morrow
             after
             ,
             Commanded
             with
             the
             
               posse
               Commitatus
            
             to
             suppresse
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             that
             should
             bee
             drawne
             thither
             by
             his
             Command
             ;
             Secure
             and
             seize
             upon
             the
             Magazines
             of
             the
             Counties
             Protect
             all
             that
             are
             Delinquents
             against
             him
             ,
             make
             all
             to
             bee
             Delinquents
             that
             attend
             him
             ;
             and
             censure
             and
             put
             out
             of
             
             the
             house
             of
             Peeres
             ,
             nine
             Lords
             at
             once
             ,
             for
             obeying
             the
             Kings
             summons
             and
             going
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             summoning
             the
             Ministery
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             .
             Free-holders
             of
             the
             Countie
             of
             
               Yorke
               ,
            
             declared
             to
             them
             the
             reasons
             
             of
             providing
             himselfe
             a
             guard
             ,
             and
             
               that
               he
               had
               no
               intention
               to
               make
               a
               Warre
               ,
               and
               the
               morrow
               after
               forbad
               the
               Lord
            
             Willoughby
             
               of
            
             Parham
             
             
               to
               Muster
               and
               Trayne
               the
               Countie
               of
            
             Lincolne
             ,
             who
             under
             colour
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             had
             begun
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             1●
             .
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             The
             Parliament
             by
             a
             Declaration
             signifying
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             make
             a
             War
             against
             his
             Parliament
             ;
             invited
             the
             
             Citizens
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             &
             all
             others
             ,
             well
             affected
             (
             as
             they
             pleased
             to
             mis-call
             them
             )
             within
             80.
             miles
             of
             the
             City
             to
             bring
             money
             or
             plate
             into
             the
             
               Guild-Hall
               London
               ,
            
             and
             to
             subscribe
             for
             Men
             Horses
             and
             Army
             ,
             
               to
               maintai●e
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Person
               and
               Authority
               ;
               ●ree
               course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             the
             morrow
             after
             send
             19.
             propositions
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             
               That
               the
               great
               affaires
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               and
               Militia
               ,
               may
               bee
               mannaged
               by
               consent
               and
               approbation
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               all
               the
               great
               officers
               of
               Estate
               ,
               Pri●y
               Councell
               ,
               Ambassadors
               and
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               Judges
               bee
               chosen
               by
               them
               ;
               that
               the
               Grvernment
               ,
               Education
               and
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Kings
               Children
               bee
               by
               their
               consent
               and
               approbation
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Forts
               and
               Castles
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               put
               under
               the
               Command
               and
               Custody
               of
               such
               as
               they
               should
            
             approve
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Peeres
             to
             bee
             made
             hereafter
             ,
             should
             sit
             or
             vote
             in
             Parliament
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             with
             severall
             other
             demands
             (
             which
             if
             the
             King
             should
             have
             granted
             ,
             would
             at
             once
             in
             effect
             ,
             not
             only
             have
             undone
             and
             put
             his
             Subjects
             out
             of
             his
             protection
             ,
             but
             have
             deposed
             both
             
             himselfe
             and
             his
             posteritie
             )
             
               and
               then
               they
               would
               proceede
               to
               regulate
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               deliver
               up
               the
               Towne
               of
            
             Hull
             
               into
               such
               hands
               as
               the
               King
               by
               consent
               and
               approbation
               of
               Parliament
               should
               appoint
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             King
             having
             the
             same
             day
             before
             those
             goodly
             demands
             came
             to
             his
             hands
             (
             being
             a
             greater
             breach
             of
             his
             Royall
             Priviledges
             then
             his
             demanding
             of
             the
             5.
             
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
               ,
            
             if
             it
             had
             not
             
             beene
             Lawfull
             for
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             could
             be
             of
             theirs
             )
             granted
             a
             Commission
             of
             array
             for
             the
             Countie
             of
             
               Lecester
            
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Huntington
            
             and
             by
             a
             letter
             sent
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             directed
             it
             for
             the
             present
             only
             to
             Muster
             and
             Array
             the
             Trayned-Bands
             .
          
           
             And
             13.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             
               Declared
               to
               the
               Lords
               attending
               Him
               at
            
             York
             ;
             
               That
               Hee
               would
               not
               engage
               them
               in
               any
               Warre
               against
               the
               Parliament
               unlesse
               it
               were
               for
               his
               necessary
               defence
               :
            
             wherupon
             the
             L.
             keeper
             
               Litleton
            
             
             
             who
             a
             little
             before
             had
             either
             beene
             affrighted
             or
             seduced
             by
             the
             Parliament
             to
             vote
             their
             new
             Militia
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             
               Richmond
               ,
            
             Marquis
             
               Hartford
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Salsbury
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Gray
            
             of
             
               Ruthen
            
             (
             now
             Earle
             of
             
               Kent
               )
            
             and
             divers
             Earles
             and
             Barrons
             engaged
             ;
             not
             to
             obey
             any
             Order
             or
             Ordinance
             concerning
             the
             Militia
             had
             not
             the
             Royall
             assent
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             fourteenth
             of
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             Being
             informed
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Parliament
               endeavored
               to
               borrow
               great
               summes
               of
               money
               of
               the
               City
               of
            
             
             London
             ,
             
               and
               that
               there
               was
               great
               labour
               used
               to
               perswade
               His
               Subjects
               to
               furnish
               horse
               and
               money
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               providing
               a
               guard
               ,
               for
               the
               Parliament
               :
            
             By
             His
             letter
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             Aldermen
             ,
             and
             Sheriffes
             of
             
               London
            
             disavowing
             any
             purpose
             of
             making
             a
             Warre
             :
             declared
             ;
             
               That
               He
               had
               not
               the
               least
               thought
               of
               raising
               or
               using
               of
               forces
               unlesse
               Hee
               should
               bee
               compelled
               to
               doe
               it
               for
               His
               owne
               defence
               ;
            
             and
             forbiddeth
             therefore
             ,
             
               the
               lending
               of
               money
               or
               raising
               of
               horses
               .
            
          
           
             And
             within
             two
             dayes
             after
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             Duke
             of
             
               Richmond
               ,
            
             Marquis
             
               Hartford
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Salisbury
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Gray
            
             of
             
               Ruthen
            
             with
             17
             Earles
             and
             14.
             
             Barons
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chiefe-Justice
             
               Bancks
               ,
            
             and
             sundrie
             others
             of
             eminent
             qualitie
             and
             reputation
             ;
             attest
             His
             Majesties
             Declaration
             and
             profession
             that
             Hee
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             make
             a
             Warre
             ;
             but
             abhorred
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             they
             perceived
             no
             Councells
             or
             preparations
             
               tending
               to
               any
               such
               designe
               ;
            
             and
             send
             it
             with
             
             His
             Majesties
             Declaration
             to
             the
             Parliament
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Committee
             of
             Parliament
             (
             appointed
             to
             make
             the
             propositions
             to
             the
             Cittie
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             Horse
             )
             
               vizt.
            
             15.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             Made
             report
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ;
             That
             the
             
               Citizens
            
             did
             very
             cheerfully
             accept
             the
             same
             ,
             there
             being
             (
             for
             indeede
             there
             had
             beene
             some
             designe
             and
             Resolution
             a
             yeare
             before
             concerning
             the
             melting
             of
             plate
             to
             raise
             monies
             )
             already
             great
             store
             of
             plate
             ,
             and
             monies
             brought
             into
             
               Guild-Hall
               ;
            
             for
             that
             purpose
             and
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             to
             bee
             Lord
             Admirall
             ,
             and
             keepe
             the
             Navy
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             had
             commanded
             him
             upon
             payne
             of
             Treason
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Ships
             to
             Him
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             
               Brooke
            
             sent
             downe
             into
             
               Warwick-shire
            
             to
             settle
             the
             
               Militia
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             A
             Committee
             of
             both
             Houses
             was
             appointed
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               London
            
             to
             enquire
             what
             store
             of
             Horse
             ,
             Monies
             and
             Plate
             were
             already
             raised
             upon
             the
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             by
             His
             Proclamation
             ,
             
               Disclaiming
               any
               intention
               to
               make
               Warre
               against
               His
               Parliament
               ,
               forbiddeth
               all
               levies
               of
               Forces
               without
               His
               Majesties
            
             expresse
             pleasure
             signified
             
               under
               His
               Great-Seale
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             20.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             Informing
             all
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             His
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             Lawfullnesse
             of
             His
             Commissions
             of
             Array
             ;
             
               That
               besides
            
             
             
               many
               other
               Warrants
               and
               Authorities
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               Judge
            
             Hutton
             
               and
               Judge
            
             Crooke
             
               in
               their
               arguments
               against
               the
               Ship-money
               ,
               agreed
               them
               to
               be
               Lawfull
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             himselfe
             
               had
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Parliament
               accepted
               of
               one
               for
               the
               Countie
               of
            
             Yorke
             .
             Gave
             His
             People
             to
             understand
             ;
             
               That
               Hee
               had
               awarded
               the
               like
               Commissions
               into
               all
               the
               Counties
               of
            
             England
             
               and
               Dominion
               of
            
             Wales
             
               to
               provide
               for
               ,
               and
               secure
               them
               in
               a
               legall
               way
               ;
               lest
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               Authority
               from
               His
               Majestie
               to
               put
               them
               into
               a
               Military
               postu●e
               ,
               they
               should
               bee
               drawne
               and
               engaged
               in
               any
               opposition
               against
               Him
               ,
               or
               His
               Just
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             But
             21.
             
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             The
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             Declaring
             
             
               The
               Designe
               of
               their
               Propositions
               of
               raising
               Horse
               and
               Moneys
               was
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               Authoritie
               and
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               The
               Forces
               already
               attending
               His
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               His
               preparations
            
             at
             first
             coloured
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             guard
             
               (
               being
               not
               so
               great
               a
               guard
               as
               they
               themselves
               had
               constantly
               for
            
             6.
             
               moneths
               before
               )
            
             did
             
               evidently
               appeare
            
             to
             bee
             intended
             for
             some
             great
             and
             
               extraordinary
               designe
            
             (
             so
             as
             at
             this
             time
             also
             they
             doe
             not
             charge
             the
             King
             with
             any
             manner
             of
             action
             of
             Warre
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             done
             in
             a
             way
             or
             course
             of
             Warre
             against
             them
             )
             and
             gave
             just
             cause
             of
             feare
             and
             jealousie
             to
             the
             Parliament
             (
             being
             never
             yet
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             man
             accounted
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             or
             ground
             for
             Subjects
             to
             make
             a
             Warre
             against
             their
             Soverainge
             )
             did
             forbid
             all
             
               Mayors
               ,
               Sheriffes
               ,
               Bayliffes
               and
               other
               Officers
               to
               publish
               His
               Majesties
               said
               Letter
               to
               the
               Citie
               of
            
             London
             ,
             And
             declare
             that
             if
             Hee
             
               should
               use
               any
               force
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
            
             Hull
             ,
             
               or
               suppressing
               of
               their
               Ordinance
               for
               the
            
             Militia
             ,
             
               it
               should
               bee
               held
               a
               levying
               Warre
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             all
             this
             done
             before
             His
             Majestie
             had
             granted
             any
             Commission
             for
             the
             levying
             or
             raising
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             lest
             the
             King
             should
             have
             any
             manner
             of
             provision
             of
             Warre
             to
             defend
             Himselfe
             ,
             when
             their
             Army
             or
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             should
             come
             to
             assault
             Him
             ;
             Powder
             and
             Armes
             were
             every where
             seized
             on
             ,
             and
             Cutlers
             ,
             Gun-smiths
             ,
             Sadlers
             and
             all
             Warlike
             Trades
             ordered
             not
             to
             send
             any
             to
             
               Yorke
               ;
            
             but
             to
             give
             a
             weekely
             account
             what
             was
             made
             or
             sold
             by
             them
             :
             And
             an
             Order
             made
             the
             24.
             day
             of
             
               June
            
             1642.
             
             
               That
               the
               Horses
               which
               should
               bee
               sent
               in
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               the
               number
               of
            
             60.
             
               should
               bee
               trayned
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               as
               the
               number
               increased
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               July
               ▪
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             by
             His
             letter
             under
             His
             signe
             
               Manuall
            
             commanded
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             their
             circuits
             ,
             to
             
               use
               all
               meanes
               to
               suppresse
               Popery
               ,
               Riots
               ,
               and
               unlawfull
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               to
               give
            
             
             
               the
               People
               to
               understand
               His
               Resolution
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               governe
               by
               any
               Arbitrary
               way
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               any
               should
               give
               the
               King
               or
               them
               to
               understand
               of
               any
               thing
               wherein
               they
               held
               themselves
               grieved
               ,
               and
               desired
               a
               just
               reformation
               ;
               Hee
               would
               spedily
               give
               them
               such
               an
               answer
               as
               they
               should
               have
               cause
               to
               thank
               Him
               for
               His
               Justice
               and
               favour
               .
            
             But
             the
             same
             day
             a
             Declaration
             was
             published
             by
             both
             houses
             of
             Parliament
             Commanding
             
               That
               no
               Sheriffe
               ,
               Mayor
               ,
               Bayliffe
               ,
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
            
             
             
               Curate
               or
               other
            
             (
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Gurney
            
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             not
             many
             dayes
             before
             having
             beene
             imprisoned
             for
             proclaming
             the
             Kings
             Proclamation
             against
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             Plate
             &c.
             )
             
               should
               publish
               or
               Proclaime
               any
               Proclamation
               ,
               Declaration
               or
               other
               Paper
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               which
               should
               bee
               contrary
               to
               any
               Order
               Ordinance
               or
               Declaration
               of
               both
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               or
               the
               proceedings
               thereof
               ;
               and
               Order
               ,
               That
               in
               case
               any
               Force
               should
               bee
               brought
               out
               of
               one
               County
               into
               another
               to
               disturbe
               the
               Peace
               thereof
               ,
               they
               should
               bee
               suppressed
               by
            
             
             
               the
               Trayned
               Bands
               ,
               and
               Voluntiers
               of
               the
               adjacent
               Counties
               .
            
             Shortly
             after
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             fortifieth
             the
             Towne
             of
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             whilest
             the
             King
             is
             at
             
               Yorke
               ,
            
             seizeth
             on
             a
             Ship
             comming
             to
             Him
             with
             provisions
             
             for
             His
             Houshold
             ,
             takes
             Mr.
             
               Ashburnham
            
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             Servants
             Prisoner
             ,
             intercepts
             Letters
             sent
             from
             the
             Queene
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             drowneth
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             round
             about
             the
             Towne
             ;
             which
             
             the
             Parliament
             allowes
             of
             ,
             and
             promise
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             owners
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               July
            
             1642.
             
             They
             Order
             
               a
               subscription
               of
               Plate
               and
               Horse
               to
               bee
               made
               in
               every
               Countey
               ,
               and
               list
               the
               Horse
               under
               Commanders
               ;
            
             and
             the
             morrow
             after
             ,
             Order
             2000.
             men
             should
             bee
             sent
             to
             relieve
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             in
             case
             the
             King
             should
             besiege
             him
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             Drummes
             were
             beat
             up
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             the
             adjacent
             parts
             to
             
               Hull
               .
            
             The
             Earle
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             Ordered
             to
             send
             Ships
             to
             
               Humber
            
             to
             his
             assistance
             ,
             instructions
             drawne
             up
             to
             bee
             sent
             to
             the
             Deputie-Lievetenants
             of
             the
             severall
             Counties
             to
             tender
             the
             Propositions
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             Horses
             Plate
             and
             Money
             .
             Mr.
             
               Hastings
            
             &
             divers
             of
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             of
             Array
             impeached
             for
             supposed
             high
             Crimes
             and
             misdemeanours
             ;
             and
             a
             Committee
             of
             five
             Lords
             and
             ten
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ordered
             to
             meete
             every
             morning
             for
             the
             laying
             out
             of
             ten
             thousand
             pounds
             of
             the
             
               Guild-hall
            
             moneys
             for
             the
             buying
             of
             700.
             
             Horse
             ,
             and
             that
             10000.
             
             Foote
             to
             bee
             raised
             in
             
               London
            
             and
             
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             bee
             imployed
             by
             dirction
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             
               Brooke
            
             is
             furnished
             with
             6.
             peeces
             of
             Ordnance
             out
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               London
            
             to
             fortifie
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Warwick
               .
            
          
           
             And
             9.
             
             
               July
            
             1642.
             
             Order
             ,
             
               That
               in
               case
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Northampton
             
               should
               come
               into
               that
               County
               with
               a
               Commission
               of
               Array
               they
               should
               raise
               the
            
             Militia
             
               to
               suppresse
               him
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Common
               Councell
               of
            
             London
             
               should
               consider
               of
               away
               for
               the
               speedy
               raising
               of
               the
            
             10000.
             
             
               Foote
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               listed
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               Pay
               within
               foure
               dayes
               after
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               July
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             sends
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             cause
             the
             Towne
             of
             
               Hull
            
             to
             bee
             delivered
             unto
             him
             and
             desires
             to
             have
             their
             
             answer
             by
             the
             15.
             of
             that
             moneth
             ,
             and
             as
             then
             had
             used
             no
             force
             against
             it
             :
             But
             the
             morrow
             after
             before
             that
             message
             could
             come
             
             unto
             them
             they
             resolve
             upon
             the
             Question
             :
             That
             an
             Army
             
               shall
               bee
               forthwith
               raised
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Kings
               Person
               and
               both
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             
               those
               who
               have
               obeyed
               their
               Orders
               and
               Commands
               ;
            
             
             in
             
               perserving
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
            
             and
             
               that
               they
               would
               live
               and
               dye
               with
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Essex
             ,
             
               whom
               they
               nominate
               Generall
               in
               that
               Cause
               .
            
          
           
             And
             12.
             
             
               July
            
             1642.
             
             Declare
             ;
             That
             ,
             
               they
               will
               protect
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               imployed
               in
               their
               assistance
               and
            
             Militia
             .
          
           
             And
             16.
             
             
               July
            
             1642.
             
             Petition
             the
             King
             
               to
               forbeare
               any
               preparations
               or
               actions
               of
               Warre
               ;
               and
               to
               dismisse
               His
               extraordinary
               guards
               ,
               to
               come
            
             
             
               neerer
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               harken
               to
               their
               advice
               ;
            
             but
             before
             that
             Petition
             could
             bee
             answered
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             offered
             ,
             when
             the
             Towne
             of
             
               Hull
            
             should
             bee
             delivered
             to
             Him
             hee
             would
             no
             longer
             have
             an
             
               Army
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               should
               bee
               assured
               that
               the
               same
               pretence
               which
               tooke
            
             Hull
             
               from
               him
               ,
               may
               not
               put
               a
               Garrison
               into
            
             Newcastle
             (
             into
             which
             after
             the
             Parliaments
             surprise
             of
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             Hee
             was
             inforced
             to
             place
             a
             Governour
             and
             a
             small
             Garrison
             )
             Hee
             would
             also
             
               remove
               that
               Garrison
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               as
               his
               Magazine
               and
               Navy
               might
               bee
               delivered
               unto
               him
               ;
               all
               Armies
               and
               Levies
               made
               by
               the
               Parliament
               laid
               downe
               ,
               the
               pretended
               Ordinance
               for
               the
            
             Militia
             
               disavowed
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               adjourned
               to
               a
               secure
               place
               )
               hee
               would
               lay
               downe
               Armes
               and
               repaire
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               desired
               all
               differences
               might
               bee
               freely
               debated
               in
               a
               Parliamentary
               way
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Law
               might
               recover
               its
               due
               reverence
               ,
               the
               Subject
               his
               just
               Libertie
               Parliaments
               their
               full
               vigour
               and
               estimation
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               a
               blessed
               Peace
               and
               Prosperity
               ,
               and
               requiring
               their
               answer
               by
               the
            
             27.
             
               of
               that
            
             July
             
               promised
               ,
               till
               then
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               any
               attempt
               of
               force
               
               upon
            
             Hull
             ;
             had
             Armed
             their
             Generall
             with
             power
             against
             Him
             ,
             given
             him
             a
             Commission
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             all
             that
             should
             oppose
             him
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             chosen
             their
             Generall
             of
             the
             Horse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               August
            
             1642.
             
             Upon
             information
             ;
             That
             some
             of
             the
             Towne
             of
             
               Portsmouth
            
             had
             revolted
             to
             Collonell
             
               Goring
            
             (
             being
             but
             sent
             thither
             with
             a
             message
             from
             the
             King
             )
             and
             Declared
             for
             His
             Majestie
             .
             Order
             forces
             to
             bee
             sent
             thither
             spedily
             to
             beleaguer
             it
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             to
             send
             thither
             5.
             
             Ships
             of
             the
             Navy
             to
             prevent
             any
             Forraigne
             forces
             comming
             to
             their
             assistance
             ,
             and
             upon
             Intelligence
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Northampton
            
             appeared
             with
             great
             strength
             at
             
               Banbury
            
             to
             hinder
             the
             Lord
             
               Brookes
            
             carrying
             the
             peeces
             of
             Ordinance
             to
             
               Warwick
               ;
            
             Ordered
             5000
             Horse
             and
             Foote
             to
             bee
             sent
             to
             assist
             Him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               August
            
             1642.
             
             Upon
             information
             That
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hartford
            
             and
             divers
             others
             were
             in
             
               Somerset-shire
            
             demanding
             obedience
             to
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             of
             Array
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Magazine
             of
             the
             Countie
             to
             bee
             delivered
             unto
             them
             .
             Gave
             power
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             their
             Lord
             Generall
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               Brooke
            
             and
             others
             to
             apprehend
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hartford
               ,
            
             and
             Earle
             of
             
               Northampton
               ,
            
             and
             their
             complices
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             all
             that
             should
             oppose
             them
             .
             And
             the
             day
             following
             gave
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Stamford
            
             a
             Commission
             to
             raise
             forces
             for
             the
             Suppressing
             of
             any
             should
             attempt
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             
               Leicester-shire
            
             or
             the
             adjacent
             Counties
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             eleventh
             of
             
               August
            
             1642.
             
             Upon
             the
             Kings
             Proclamation
             2.
             dayes
             before
             Declaring
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             and
             all
             that
             should
             adhere
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             levying
             of
             Forces
             and
             not
             come
             in
             and
             yeild
             to
             His
             Majestie
             within
             6.
             dayes
             to
             be
             Traytors
             :
             vote
             the
             said
             
               Proclamation
            
             to
             bee
             against
             the
             Fundamentall
             Lawes
             of
             the
             
             Kingdome
             ;
             Declare
             their
             resolutions
             to
             maintaine
             and
             assist
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               ;
            
             and
             
               resolve
               to
               spend
               no
               more
               time
               in
               Declarations
               and
               Petitions
               ,
               but
               to
               endeavour
               by
               raising
               of
               Forces
               to
               suppresse
               the
               Kings
               Party
            
             (
             Though
             all
             that
             the
             Kings
             Loyall
             Subjects
             did
             at
             that
             time
             for
             Him
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             execute
             the
             Commission
             of
             Array
             in
             the
             old
             legall
             way
             of
             the
             
               Militia
               )
            
             and
             within
             a
             day
             or
             two
             after
             Ordered
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             their
             Lord
             
               Generall
            
             to
             set
             forth
             with
             his
             Army
             of
             Horse
             upon
             the
             
               Monday
            
             following
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             answer
             would
             bee
             afforded
             to
             the
             Kings
             message
             sent
             from
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             where
             ,
             whilst
             Hee
             with
             patience
             and
             hope
             forbore
             any
             action
             ,
             or
             attempt
             of
             force
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             promise
             :
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             sallied
             out
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             murdered
             many
             of
             His
             fellow
             Subjects
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             
               August
            
             1642.
             
             The
             King
             ,
             though
             hee
             might
             well
             understand
             the
             greate
             leavies
             of
             Men
             and
             Armes
             ready
             to
             march
             against
             Him
             ,
             by
             a
             declaration
             published
             to
             all
             His
             
               Subjects
            
             assures
             them
             ;
             
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ;
               That
               all
               the
               Acts
               passed
               by
               him
               in
               this
               Parliament
               should
               bee
               as
               equally
               observed
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               most
               of
               all
               concerned
               his
               owne
               interest
               and
               rights
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               quarrell
               was
               not
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               but
               particular
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
            
             Kimbolton
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Hollis
             ,
             
               Sir
            
             Henry
             Ludlow
             ,
             
               Sir
            
             Arthur
             Haslerig
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Strode
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Martin
             ,
             
               Mr.
            
             Hampden
             ,
             
               Alderman
            
             Pennington
             ,
             
               and
               Capt.
            
             Venne
             ,
             
               might
               bee
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Justice
               to
               bee
               tried
               by
               their
               Peeres
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               knowne
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Earles
               of
            
             Essex
             ,
             Warwick
             ,
             Stamford
             ,
             
               Lord
            
             Brooke
             ,
             
               Sir
            
             John
             Hotham
             ,
             
               Major
               Generall
            
             Skippon
             ,
             
               and
               those
               who
               should
               exercise
               the
            
             Militia
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               hee
               would
               cause
               Indictments
               to
               bee
               drawne
               of
               high
               Treason
               upon
               the
               Statute
               of
            
             25.
             Edw.
             3.
             
               and
               if
               they
               submit
               to
               triall
               ,
               and
               plead
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               would
               rest
               satisfied
               if
               they
               should
               bee
               acquited
               .
            
             But
             when
             this
             produced
             as
             little
             effect
             as
             all
             other
             endeavours
             Hee
             had
             used
             for
             peace
             .
             Hee
             that
             saw
             the
             
               Hydra
            
             in
             the
             mud
             and
             slyme
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             in
             its
             
               Embrio
               ,
            
             birth
             and
             growth
             and
             finds
             him
             now
             erected
             ready
             to
             devoure
             him
             ;
             must
             now
             (
             though
             very
             unwilling
             to
             cast
             off
             His
             beloved
             robe
             of
             Peace
             ,
             forsake
             an
             abused
             patience
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             no
             more
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             other
             remedies
             had
             so
             often
             deceived
             Him
             :
             but
             if
             Hee
             will
             give
             any
             account
             to
             the
             Watch-man
             of
             
               Israel
            
             of
             the
             People
             committed
             to
             his
             Charge
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             People
             of
             his
             protection
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             manner
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             own
             Judgement
             and
             discretion
             )
             betake
             Himselfe
             to
             the
             Sword
             which
             God
             had
             intrusted
             Him
             with
             ▪
             and
             therfore
             makes
             the
             best
             use
             he
             could
             of
             those
             few
             friends
             were
             about
             Him
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             money
             which
             the
             Queen
             had
             not
             long
             before
             borrowed
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             supplies
             He
             had
             obtained
             of
             His
             Servants
             and
             Friends
             about
             Him
             (
             who
             pawned
             and
             engaged
             their
             Plate
             ,
             Jewels
             and
             Lands
             for
             Him
             )
             with
             those
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             that
             willingly
             offered
             to
             beare
             Him
             Company
             in
             His
             Troubles
             ;
             provides
             what
             Men
             and
             Armes
             Hee
             could
             in
             His
             way
             towards
             
               Nottingham
               ,
            
             where
             Hee
             intended
             to
             set
             up
             His
             
               Standerd
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Parliament
             about
             the
             23.
             of
             
               August
            
             1642.
             having
             received
             some
             information
             that
             Hee
             intended
             to
             set
             up
             His
             
               Standard
            
             at
             
               Nottingham
               ,
            
             Declare
             :
             That
             
               now
               it
               appeares
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               good
               ground
               of
               their
               feares
               and
               jealousies
            
             (
             which
             if
             ever
             there
             
             had
             beene
             any
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             of
             any
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             
             meaning
             to
             murder
             and
             ruine
             Him
             ,
             they
             were
             often
             afraid
             Hee
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             defend
             Himselfe
             ;
             there
             was
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             till
             this
             time
             no
             manifest
             or
             certaine
             ground
             appearing
             that
             Hee
             intended
             to
             defend
             Himselfe
             against
             the
             Parliament
             )
             and
             therefore
             Order
             :
             
               That
               all
               that
               shall
               suffer
               in
               their
               Estates
               by
               any
               forces
               raised
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               shall
               have
               full
               reparation
               of
               their
               damages
               out
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               actours
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               all
               such
               Persons
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               who
               should
               persist
               to
               serve
               the
               King
               in
               this
               Warre
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ;
            
             and
             
               That
               it
               should
               bee
               Lawfull
               for
               any
               number
               of
               persons
               to
               joyne
               and
               defend
               themselves
               ;
               and
               That
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Essex
             ,
             
               their
            
             Generall
             
               should
               grant
               out
               Commissions
               for
               Levying
               and
               conducting
               forces
               into
               the
               Northerne
               parts
               ;
            
             And
             
               Sir
            
             John
             Hotham
             
               the
               Governour
               of
            
             Hull
             
               assist
               them
               ;
               and
               Command
               also
               the
               Sheriffes
               of
               the
               Countie
               of
            
             Yorke
             ,
             
               and
               the
               adjacent
               Counties
               ,
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Counties
               ,
               and
               Trayned-Bands
               to
               aide
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               seize
               upon
               all
               that
               shall
               execute
               the
               Commission
               of
               Array
               for
               His
               Majestie
               ;
            
             who
             thus
             sufficiently
             beset
             by
             those
             that
             intended
             ,
             what
             since
             they
             have
             brought
             to
             passe
             against
             Him
             ;
          
           
             25
             
               August
            
             1642.
             (
             being
             some
             dayes
             after
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Bedsord
            
             had
             marched
             with
             great
             forces
             into
             the
             
               West
               )
            
             that
             His
             Subjects
             might
             bee
             informed
             of
             His
             danger
             and
             repaire
             to
             His
             succour
             ;
             seteth
             up
             His
             
               Standard
            
             at
             
               Nottingham
               ;
            
             being
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             meere
             legall
             
             necessity
             ,
             if
             Hee
             would
             have
             any
             at
             all
             to
             come
             to
             help
             Him
             ,
             and
             not
             forfeit
             and
             surprise
             those
             that
             by
             tenure
             of
             their
             Lands
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             offices
             ,
             fee's
             ,
             or
             annuities
             enjoyed
             under
             Him
             ,
             were
             more
             immediately
             bound
             to
             assist
             Him
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             here
             Hee
             must
             weepe
             over
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
            
             and
             once
             again
             intreate
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             His
             Rebellious
             Subjects
             to
             prevent
             their
             owne
             miseries
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sends
             the
             Earles
             of
             
               Southampton
            
             and
             
               Dorset
            
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             desire
             a
             Treaty
             ,
             offering
             to
             doe
             all
             on
             His
             owne
             part
             which
             might
             advance
             
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               oppose
            
             
             
               Popery
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               secure
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Liberties
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               just
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               :
            
             Which
             after
             severall
             scornes
             put
             upon
             those
             noble
             Messengers
             ,
             as
             denying
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Southampton
            
             to
             come
             and
             sit
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Peeres
             (
             a
             right
             by
             birth
             and
             inheritance
             due
             unto
             him
             )
             and
             causing
             the
             Serjeant
             at
             Armes
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             to
             goe
             before
             him
             with
             the
             Mace
             as
             they
             use
             to
             doe
             before
             Delinquents
             :
             They
             refuse
             to
             accept
             of
             unlesse
             the
             King
             
               would
               first
               take
               downe
               his
            
             Standard
             
               and
               recall
               his
               Declarations
               
               and
               Proclamations
               against
               them
               .
            
             To
             which
             the
             King
             the
             5.
             
             
               Sept.
            
             1642.
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Bedford
            
             had
             with
             great
             forces
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             besieged
             the
             Marquis
             of
             
               Hartford
            
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Sherb●r●
            
             in
             
               Dorset-shire
               )
            
             replying
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               never
               did
               declare
               nor
               ●●er
               intended
               to
               declare
               both
               his
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               to
               bee
               traytors
               ,
               or
               set
               up
               his
            
             Standard
             
               against
               them
               ;
               much
               lesse
               to
               put
               them
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               out
               of
               his
               protection
               .
            
             And
             utterly
             protesting
             against
             it
             
               before
               God
               and
               the
               World
               offered
               to
               recall
               his
               Declarations
               and
               Proclamations
            
             
             
               with
               all
               cheerefullnesse
               the
               same
               day
               that
               they
               should
               revoke
               their
               Declarations
               against
               those
               had
               assisted
               him
               ;
            
             and
             desiring
             a
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             conjuring
             them
             to
             
               consider
               the
               bleeding
               condition
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               the
               danger
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               undertakes
               to
               bee
               ready
               to
               grant
               any
               thing
               shall
               bee
               really
               good
               for
               his
               Subjects
               ;
            
             which
             being
             brought
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               Falkland
               ,
            
             one
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Secretaries
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             before
             in
             a
             very
             great
             esteeme
             with
             them
             (
             all
             the
             respect
             could
             bee
             afforded
             him
             being
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             Barre
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             deliver
             his
             Message
             unto
             them
             )
             had
             only
             an
             answer
             in
             a
             printed
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             returned
             unto
             him
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             Ordered
             and
             Declared
             by
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             
               That
               the
               armes
               which
               they
               have
               beene
               forced
               to
               take
               up
               ,
               or
               shall
               bee
               forced
               to
               take
               up
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               shall
               not
               bee
               laid
               downe
               untill
               his
               Majestie
               shall
               withdraw
               his
               protection
               from
               such
               Persons
               as
               have
               beene
               voted
               by
               both
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               to
               bee
               Delinquents
               ,
               or
               that
               shall
               by
               both
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               bee
               voted
               to
               bee
               Delinquents
            
             (
             which
             after
             their
             mad
             way
             of
             voting
             might
             have
             beene
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             Queene
             or
             
             his
             Heire
             apparent
             )
             
               and
               leave
               them
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               Parliament
               according
               to
               their
               d●merites
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               those
               great
               Charges
               and
               damages
               wherewithall
               the
               Common-wealth
               hath
               beene
               burdened
               since
               his
               Majestie
               departed
               from
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               might
               bee
               borne
               by
               the
               Delinqua●ts
               and
               other
               Malignant
               and
               dis-affected
               Persons
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               by
               Loans
               of
               money
               or
               otherwise
               at
               their
               charges
               have
               assisted
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               or
               shall
               in
               l●●e
               manner
               hereafter
               assist
               the
               Common-wealth
               in
               times
               of
               extreame
               danger
            
             (
             and
             here
             they
             would
             also
             provide
             for
             future
             freinds
             and
             quarrells
             )
             
               may
               bee
               re-paid
               all
               sums
               of
               money
               ●ent
               for
               those
               purposes
               and
               satisfied
               their
               charges
               susteyned
               out
               of
               the
               estates
               of
               the
               said
               Delinquents
               and
               of
               the
               Malignant
               and
               disaffected
               partie
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             good
             their
             words
             8.
             of
             
               September
            
             1642.
             
             Before
             
             their
             answer
             could
             come
             unto
             the
             Kings
             hands
             ;
             Ordered
             certaine
             numbers
             of
             horse
             and
             foote
             to
             bee
             sent
             to
             Garrison
             and
             secure
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             and
             the
             morrow
             after
             (
             before
             the
             King
             could
             possibly
             reply
             unto
             it
             )
             their
             Lord
             Generall
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             marched
             out
             of
             
               London
            
             against
             Him
             with
             an
             Army
             of
             20000.
             men
             ,
             horse
             and
             foot
             gallantly
             Armed
             and
             a
             great
             traine
             of
             Artillery
             to
             attend
             him
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             those
             huge
             impossibilities
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             appeared
             of
             obtaining
             a
             Peace
             with
             those
             were
             so
             much
             afraid
             to
             bee
             loosers
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             at
             all
             intended
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             must
             needs
             send
             one
             message
             more
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             that
             might
             not
             give
             them
             some
             occasion
             to
             send
             Him
             gentler
             conditions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             13.
             
             
               September
            
             1642.
             
             (
             Being
             the
             same
             day
             they
             had
             impeached
             the
             Lord
             
               Strange
            
             of
             high-treason
             for
             executing
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             of
             
               Array
               ,
            
             and
             Ordered
             the
             propositions
             for
             furnishing
             of
             horse
             ,
             plate
             ,
             and
             money
             ,
             to
             bee
             tendred
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               London
            
             and
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             and
             to
             bee
             sent
             into
             all
             the
             Shires
             and
             Counties
             of
             
               England
            
             to
             bee
             tendred
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             and
             the
             names
             of
             the
             refusers
             to
             bee
             certified
             .
             )
             Mr.
             
               May
            
             one
             of
             the
             Pages
             to
             the
             King
             comes
             to
             the
             Lords
             house
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             a
             message
             from
             Him
             bearing
             date
             but
             two
             dayes
             before
             ;
             
               That
               although
               Hee
               had
               used
               all
               wayes
               and
               meanes
               to
               prevent
               the
               present
               distractions
               and
               dangers
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               all
               His
               labours
               have
               beene
               fruitlesse
               ,
               that
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               treaty
               earnestly
            
             
             
               defired
               by
               Him
               can
               bee
               obtained
               (
               though
               Hee
               disclaimed
               all
               His
               Proclamations
               and
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               the
               erecting
               of
               His
            
             Standard
             
               as
               against
               His
               Parliament
               )
               unlesse
               Hee
               should
               denude
               Himselfe
               of
               all
               force
               to
               defend
               Him
               from
               a
               visible
               strength
               marching
               against
               Him
               ;
               That
               now
               Hee
               had
               nothing
               left
               in
               His
               power
               ,
               but
               to
               expresse
               the
               deepe
               sence
               Hee
               had
               of
               the
               publique
               misery
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               Himselfe
               to
               a
               necessary
               defence
               ,
               wherein
               Hee
               wholy
               relied
               upon
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               and
               the
               affection
               of
               His
               good
               People
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               far
               from
               putting
               them
               out
               of
               His
               protection
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Parliament
               should
               desire
               a
               treaty
               Hee
               would
               piously
               remember
               whose
               blood
               is
               to
               bee
               spilt
               in
               this
               quarrell
               and
               cheerefully
               embrace
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             must
             also
             leave
             them
             as
             it
             found
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             ungodly
             purposes
             ,
             for
             the
             morrow
             after
             being
             the
             14.
             day
             of
             
               September
            
             1642.
             
             Mr.
             
               Hampden
            
             one
             of
             the
             5.
             
             
               Members
            
             (
             by
             this
             time
             a
             Collenell
             of
             the
             Army
             )
             brings
             letters
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             from
             the
             Parliaments
             Lord
             Generall
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             at
             
               Northampton
            
             in
             a
             very
             good
             posture
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Countreys
             thereabouts
             
             came
             in
             dayly
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             march
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             soone
             as
             all
             his
             forces
             that
             are
             about
             
               London
            
             shall
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             hee
             desires
             may
             bee
             hastened
             ,
             hee
             intended
             to
             advance
             towards
             His
             Majesty
             :
             and
             it
             was
             the
             same
             day
             voted
             ;
             That
             all
             things
             sealed
             by
             the
             Kings
             Seale
             since
             it
             was
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             
               Littleton
               ,
            
             should
             bee
             Null
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             force
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             new
             Seale
             should
             bee
             provided
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             therefore
             seeing
             what
             Hee
             must
             trust
             to
             ,
             19.
             
             
               September
            
             1642.
             
             Being
             at
             
               Wellington
            
             in
             
               Shrop-shire
            
             in
             the
             head
             of
             such
             small
             forces
             and
             friends
             as
             Hee
             could
             get
             together
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Parliament
             that
             very
             day
             had
             received
             letters
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             weeke
             before
             ,
             having
             a
             muster
             at
             
               Nottingham
               ,
            
             there
             appeared
             but
             about
             3000.
             foote
             ,
             and
             2000.
             horse
             ,
             and
             1500.
             dragoones
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             His
             men
             were
             not
             provided
             with
             armes
             )
             made
             His
             Protestation
             and
             Promise
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               Hee
               hoped
               for
               His
               blessing
               and
               protection
               to
               maintaine
               to
               the
               utmost
            
             
             
               of
               His
               power
               the
               true
               reformed
               Protestant
               Religion
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               that
               Hee
               desired
               to
               governe
               by
               the
               knowne
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Libertie
               and
               propertie
               of
               the
               Subject
               should
               be
               preserved
               with
               the
               same
               care
               as
               His
               owne
               just
               rights
               ;
               and
               to
               observe
               inviolably
               the
               Lawes
               consented
               to
               by
               Him
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               promised
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               if
               Hee
               would
               please
               by
               His
               blessing
               upon
               that
               Army
               raised
               for
               His
               necessary
               defence
               ,
               to
               preserve
               Him
               from
               that
               Rebellion
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               the
               just
               priviledges
               and
               freedome
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               governe
               by
               the
               known
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Land
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               while
               ,
               if
               this
               time
               of
               Warre
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               necessity
               and
               straights
               Hee
               was
               driven
               to
               ,
               should
               beget
               any
               violation
               of
               them
               ,
               Hee
               hoped
               it
               would
               bee
               imputed
               by
               God
               and
               man
               to
               the
               Authours
               of
               the
               Warre
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Him
               who
               had
               so
               earnestly
               desired
               and
               laboured
               for
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               preservation
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               Hee
               should
               faile
               in
               any
               of
               those
               particulars
               ,
               Hee
               would
               expect
               no
               aide
               or
               reliefe
               from
               any
               man
               ,
               nor
               protection
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             the
             stage
             of
             Warre
             seemes
             to
             bee
             made
             ready
             ,
             and
             the
             parliament
             partie
             being
             the
             better
             furnished
             ,
             had
             not
             seldome
             shewed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             made
             severall
             traverses
             over
             it
             (
             for
             indeede
             the
             King
             having
             so
             many
             necessities
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             power
             and
             provision
             for
             it
             ,
             might
             in
             that
             regard
             only
             if
             Hee
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             unwilling
             to
             have
             any
             hurt
             come
             to
             His
             People
             by
             his
             own
             defending
             of
             Himselfe
             ,
             bee
             backward
             and
             unwillingly
             drawn
             unto
             it
             ,
             wee
             may
             doe
             well
             to
             stand
             by
             and
             observe
             who
             cometh
             first
             to
             act
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
           
             22.
             
             Of
             
               September
            
             1642.
             
             The
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             writeth
             from
             
               Warwick
            
             that
             hee
             was
             upon
             his
             march
             after
             the
             King
             and
             before
             the
             6.
             of
             
               October
            
             following
             had
             written
             to
             the
             Countie
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             with
             all
             speede
             to
             raise
             their
             Trained
             bands
             and
             Voluntiers
             to
             resist
             his
             Forces
             if
             they
             should
             come
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             three
             Counties
             of
             
               Northampton
               ,
               Lecester
            
             and
             
               Darby
               ,
            
             to
             gather
             head
             and
             resist
             him
             if
             hee
             should
             retire
             into
             those
             parts
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             that
             can
             bee
             judged
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             so
             truely
             and
             faithfully
             represented
             ,
             must
             needes
             bee
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             great
             advantages
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             City
             and
             Tower
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             Navy
             ,
             Shipping
             ,
             Armes
             ,
             Ammunition
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Magazine
             ,
             all
             the
             strong
             Townes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             plate
             and
             money
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             credit
             and
             high
             esteeme
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             the
             People
             Idolized
             ;
             the
             fiery
             Zeale
             of
             a
             Seditious
             Clergie
             to
             preach
             the
             People
             into
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             head-long
             lie
             runing
             into
             the
             witcheraft
             of
             it
             :
             When
             the
             King
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             had
             little
             more
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             every
             man
             began
             to
             mis-conster
             and
             pull
             in
             peeces
             ,
             had
             neyther
             men
             ,
             horse
             ,
             armes
             ,
             ammunition
             ,
             ships
             ,
             places
             of
             strength
             ,
             nor
             money
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             his
             partie
             or
             followers
             after
             the
             Parliament
             had
             as
             it
             were
             proclaimed
             a
             Warre
             against
             Him
             ,
             could
             come
             single
             or
             in
             small
             numbers
             through
             any
             Towne
             or
             Village
             ,
             but
             were
             either
             openly
             assaulted
             ,
             or
             secretly
             betrayed
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             adventure
             to
             serve
             or
             owne
             him
             ,
             but
             must
             expose
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             Estate
             to
             bee
             ruined
             either
             by
             the
             Parliament
             or
             People
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             for
             malice
             or
             profit
             would
             informe
             against
             him
             .
             All
             the
             gaines
             and
             places
             of
             preferment
             ,
             were
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             part
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             losses
             and
             mis-fortunes
             on
             the
             Kings
             :
             No
             man
             was
             afraid
             to
             goe
             openly
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             side
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             durst
             openly
             so
             much
             as
             take
             acquaintance
             of
             his
             Soveraigne
             ,
             but
             if
             hee
             had
             done
             a
             quarter
             of
             that
             which
             
               Ziba
            
             did
             to
             
               David
            
             when
             hee
             brought
             him
             the
             200.
             loaves
             of
             bread
             ,
             or
             old
             
               Barzillai
               ,
            
             or
             
               Ittay
            
             the
             
               Gittite
            
             when
             hee
             went
             along
             with
             him
             when
             his
             sonne
             
               Absolom
            
             rebelled
             against
             him
             .
             They
             should
             never
             have
             escaped
             so
             well
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             have
             beene
             sure
             to
             bee
             undone
             and
             sequestred
             for
             it
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             aff●ctions
             of
             the
             People
             had
             the
             Parliament
             cosened
             ,
             and
             stolne
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             profit
             and
             preferment
             had
             they
             to
             perswade
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             power
             to
             enforce
             those
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             had
             not
             a
             minde
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             ;
             Who
             thus
             every
             way
             encompassed
             about
             with
             dangers
             and
             like
             a
             
               Partridge
            
             hunted
             upon
             the
             Mountaines
             ;
             
             marcheth
             from
             
               Shrewsbury
            
             towards
             
               Banbury
               ,
            
             perswading
             and
             picking
             up
             what
             help
             and
             assistance
             His
             better
             for
             of
             Subjects
             durst
             adventure
             to
             afford
             Him
             :
             in
             the
             way
             to
             which
             .
          
           
             On
             
               Sunday
            
             the
             23.
             of
             
               October
            
             1642.
             (
             for
             they
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             
               Sabboth
               ,
            
             then
             loose
             an
             opportunity
             of
             murdering
             their
             Soveraign
             )
             T●e
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             and
             Parliament
             Army
             powring
             in
             from
             all
             quarte●s
             of
             the
             kingdom
             upon
             him
             ,
             had
             comp●ss●d
             Him
             in
             on
             all
             sides
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             King
             could
             put
             His
             men
             in
             battell
             Aray
             (
             many
             of
             whom
             being
             young
             country
             fellows
             had
             no
             better
             armes
             then
             clubs
             and
             staves
             in
             their
             hands
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             hedges
             )
             and
             put
             His
             two
             young
             Sonnes
             the
             Prince
             of
             
               Wales
            
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Yorke
            
             in
             the
             guard
             of
             a
             troope
             of
             horse
             at
             the
             further
             end
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             had
             finished
             a
             short
             prayer
             ;
             a
             bullet
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex's
            
             Cannon
             graz●d
             at
             His
             heeles
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             kneeling
             at
             His
             prayers
             on
             the
             side
             of
             a
             b●●ke
             (
             for
             
               Blague
            
             a
             villaine
             in
             the
             Kings
             Army
             having
             a
             great
             Pension
             allowed
             Him
             for
             it
             ,
             had
             given
             notice
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             field
             the
             King
             stood
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             know
             how
             to
             shoot
             at
             him
             .
             )
             But
             God
             having
             a
             greater
             care
             of
             his
             Annointed
             then
             of
             their
             Rebellious
             pretences
             ;
             so
             ordered
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             fought
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             was
             so
             loaden
             with
             Victories
             ,
             as
             hee
             left
             five
             of
             His
             men
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             dead
             behinde
             him
             ;
             lost
             his
             baggage
             and
             Artillery
             ,
             retired
             back
             to
             
               Warwick
               ,
            
             and
             left
             the
             King
             to
             blesse
             God
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             where
             Hee
             supped
             with
             such
             Victualls
             as
             the
             more
             Loyall
             and
             better
             naturd
             neighbours
             sent
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             worser
             sort
             refused
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             lying
             there
             all
             night
             sent
             warrants
             out
             the
             next
             day
             to
             the
             neighbour
             Parishes
             to
             bury
             the
             dead
             ;
             drew
             off
             His
             ordnance
             and
             marched
             to
             
               Banbury
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             hee
             could
             not
             forget
             to
             pitty
             those
             were
             at
             such
             paynes
             and
             hazard
             the
             day
             before
             to
             murther
             him
             ,
             but
             before
             hee
             went
             out
             of
             the
             field
             sent
             Sir
             
               William
               Le-neve
               Clarenci●ux
            
             King
             of
             Armes
             to
             
               Warwick
               ,
            
             whither
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             was
             fled
             ,
             with
             a
             Proclamation
             of
             pardon
             to
             all
             that
             would
             lay
             downe
             armes
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             scornefully
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             Herald
             threatned
             to
             bee
             hanged
             if
             hee
             did
             not
             depart
             the
             sooner
             ,
             cannot
             perswade
             him
             from
             sending
             a
             Declaration
             or
             Message
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             offer
             them
             all
             that
             could
             bee
             requested
             by
             Subj●cts
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             use
             they
             made
             of
             it
             was
             to
             make
             the
             Citty
             of
             
               London
            
             beleeve
             they
             were
             in
             greater
             danger
             then
             ever
             ,
             if
             they
             lent
             them
             not
             more
             moneyes
             and
             recruited
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             his
             broken
             Army
             ;
             and
             to
             cosen
             and
             put
             the
             People
             on
             the
             more
             to
             seeke
             their
             owne
             misery
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             thanks
             
             giving
             was
             publiquely
             kept
             for
             the
             great
             Victory
             obtained
             against
             the
             K●ng
             .
             And
             
               Stephen
               Marshall
            
             a
             Factious
             bloody
             minister
             though
             hee
             confessed
             hee
             was
             so
             carried
             on
             in
             the
             crowde
             of
             those
             that
             fled
             from
             the
             battell
             ,
             as
             hee
             knew
             not
             where
             hee
             was
             ,
             till
             hee
             came
             to
             a
             Mar●et
             Towne
             which
             was
             some
             miles
             from
             
               Edge-hill
            
             where
             the
             Battell
             was
             fought
             ,
             preaches
             to
             the
             people
             (
             too
             little
             beleeving
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             beleeving
             him
             :
             )
             That
             to
             his
             knowledge
             there
             was
             not
             above
             200.
             men
             lost
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             side
             ;
             that
             hee
             picked
             up
             bullets
             in
             his
             black
             Velvet
             cap
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             very
             small
             supply
             would
             now
             serve
             to
             reduce
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             his
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             yee
             may
             see
             
               Janus
            
             Temple
             wide
             open
             ,
             though
             the
             doores
             of
             it
             were
             not
             lift
             off
             the
             hinges
             ,
             or
             broken
             open
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             pickt
             open
             by
             those
             either
             knew
             not
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             or
             knowing
             it
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             more
             guilty
             promoters
             of
             it
             .
             That
             we
             may
             the
             better
             therfore
             find
             out
             (
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             already
             represented
             may
             bee
             evidence
             enough
             of
             it selfe
             )
             who
             it
             was
             that
             let
             cut
             the
             fury
             and
             rage
             of
             Warre
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             ;
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               Whether
               a
               Prince
               or
               other
               Magistrate
               ,
               labouring
               to
               suppresse
               ,
               or
               punish
               a
               Rebellion
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               bee
               tyed
               to
               those
               rules
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               justifying
               of
               a
               Warre
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               made
               betweene
               equalls
               .
            
          
           
             VVArre
             was
             first
             brought
             in
             by
             necessitie
             where
             the
             determining
             of
             controversies
             betweene
             two
             strange
             Princes
             of
             Equ●l●
             power
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             had
             ,
             b●cause
             they
             have
             no
             superiour
             :
             A
             Rebell
             therefore
             cannot
             properly
             bee
             called
             an
             enemy
             ,
             for
             
               Hostis
               nomen
               notat
               equalitatem
               ;
            
             and
             when
             any
             such
             armes
             are
             borne
             against
             Rebells
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             called
             a
             Warre
             ;
             but
             an
             Exercise
             of
             Jurisdiction
             upon
             traterous
             and
             dis-loyall
             Persons
             
               at
               què
               est
               ratio
               manifesta
            
             saith
             
               Albericus
               Gentilis
               ,
               qui
               enim
               jure
               judex
               est
               &
               superior
               ,
            
             
             
               non
               jure
               cogitur
               ad
               subeundas
               partes
               partis
               &
               aequalis
               ,
               &
               non
               
               est
               bellum
               cum
               latronibus
               praedonibus
               aut
               piratis
               quanquam
               magn●●
               habeant
               excercitus
               ,
               &
               provide
               nec
               ulla
               cum
               illis
               belli
               jura
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Besoldus
               :
            
             
             The
             
               Romans
            
             who
             were
             so
             exact
             and
             curious
             in
             their
             publique
             denouncing
             of
             Warre
             ,
             and
             sending
             Ambassadors
             before
             they
             made
             Warre
             against
             any
             other
             Nation
             ;
             did
             not
             doe
             it
             in
             cases
             of
             Rebellion
             and
             defection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               Fidenatibus
               &
               Campanis
               non
               denunciant
               Romani
               ,
            
             And
             
               Cicero
            
             that
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               nullum
               bellum
            
             
             
               justum
               haberi
               videtur
               nisi
               nunciatum
               ,
               nisi
               indictum
               nisi
               repetitis
               rebus
            
             stood
             not
             upon
             those
             solemnities
             in
             the
             
               Cataline
               conspiracy
               ;
            
             for
             the
             rules
             of
             justifying
             a
             Warre
             against
             an
             enemy
             or
             equalls
             as
             demanding
             restitution
             ,
             denunciation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             requisite
             in
             that
             of
             punishing
             of
             Rebells
             ;
             
               Pompey
            
             justifies
             the
             Warre
             maintayned
             by
             the
             Senate
             against
             
               Caesar
            
             (
             not
             then
             their
             Soveraigne
             )
             
             with
             
               neque
               enim
               vocari
               praelia
               justa
               decet
               &c.
               
               Cicero
            
             did
             not
             think
             it
             convenient
             to
             send
             Ambassadors
             to
             
               Anthony
               ,
            
             nor
             intreat
             him
             by
             faire
             words
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             meet
             to
             enforce
             him
             by
             armes
             to
             raise
             his
             siege
             from
             
               Mutina
               ,
            
             for
             hee
             said
             
               They
               had
               not
               to
               doe
               with
            
             Haniball
             
             
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Rebellious
               Citizen
               .
            
             The
             resisting
             of
             the
             Kings
             Authourity
             when
             the
             Sheriffe
             of
             a
             County
             goes
             with
             the
             
               posse
               Comitatus
               ,
            
             to
             execute
             it
             ,
             was
             never
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             called
             a
             Warre
             ;
             but
             Rebellion
             and
             Insurrection
             or
             Commotion
             were
             the
             best
             termes
             bestowed
             upon
             it
             [
             such
             attempts
             are
             not
             called
             Warres
             ,
             but
             Robberies
             of
             which
             the
             Law
             taketh
             no
             other
             care
             of
             but
             to
             punish
             them
             ]
             The
             haste
             that
             all
             our
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             
               England
            
             have
             made
             in
             suppressing
             Rebellions
             (
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Barons
             Warres
             by
             
               Henry
            
             the
             3.
             and
             his
             sending
             his
             sonne
             the
             Prince
             to
             besiege
             
               Warren
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Surrey
            
             in
             his
             Castle
             of
             
               Rygate
            
             for
             affronting
             the
             Kings
             Justices
             ,
             saying
             
               That
               hee
               would
               hold
               his
               Lands
               by
               the
               Sword
               :
            
             That
             which
             
               Ri.
            
             2.
             made
             to
             suppresse
             
               Wat.
               Tiler
               ,
               H.
            
             6.
             
             
               Jack
               Cade
               ,
               H.
            
             8.
             
             
               Ket
            
             and
             the
             
               Norfolk
            
             Rebells
             ,
             and
             Queene
             
               Eliz.
            
             to
             suppresse
             the
             Earles
             of
             
               Northnmberland
            
             and
             
               Westmerland
               )
            
             may
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             understood
             it
             no
             otherwise
             then
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             World
             have
             ever
             practised
             it
             [
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             if
             Englishmen
             that
             are
             Traytors
             goe
             into
             
               France
            
             and
             confederate
             with
             
               Aliens
            
             or
             
               Frenchmen
               ,
            
             and
             come
             afterwards
             and
             make
             a
             Warre
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             bee
             taken
             prisoners
             ,
             the
             strangers
             may
             bee
             ransomed
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             
               English
            
             for
             they
             were
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             and
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             as
             Traytors
             ,
             not
             strangers
             :
             ]
             And
             the
             Parliaments
             owne
             advise
             to
             the
             King
             to
             suppresse
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Rebells
             that
             ploughed
             but
             with
             their
             owne
             Heyfer
             ,
             and
             pretended
             as
             they
             did
             to
             defend
             
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             and
             the
             opinion
             also
             of
             Mr.
             
             
               President
               Bradshaw
            
             (
             as
             Sir
             
               John
               Owen
            
             called
             him
             in
             his
             late
             sentence
             given
             against
             the
             Earles
             of
             
               Cambridge
               ,
               Holland
            
             and
             
               Norwich
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Capell
            
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Owen
               ,
            
             whom
             hee
             mistakenly
             (
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             knowes
             )
             would
             make
             to
             bee
             the
             Subjects
             of
             their
             worser
             fellow
             Subjects
             may
             be
             enough
             to
             turne
             the
             question
             out
             of
             doores
             :
          
           
             But
             lest
             all
             this
             should
             not
             bee
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             those
             can
             like
             nothing
             but
             what
             there
             is
             Scripture
             for
             ,
             wee
             shall
             a
             little
             turne
             over
             the
             leaves
             of
             that
             sacred
             Volume
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             is
             to
             bee
             found
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               Moses
            
             who
             was
             the
             meekest
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             better
             acquainted
             with
             him
             that
             made
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             then
             these
             that
             now
             pretend
             Revelations
             against
             it
             ;
             thought
             fit
             to
             suppresse
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             and
             
               Abiram
            
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             could
             ;
             and
             for
             no
             greater
             offence
             then
             a
             desire
             to
             bee
             coordinate
             with
             him
             ,
             procured
             them
             to
             be
             buried
             alive
             with
             all
             that
             appertained
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Absolom
            
             had
             Rebelled
             against
             his
             father
             
               David
               ;
            
             and
             it
             was
             told
             him
             ;
             
               That
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               were
               after
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               David
            
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             ,
             without
             any
             Message
             of
             Peace
             or
             Declaration
             sent
             unto
             his
             deare
             sonne
             
               Absolom
               ;
            
             or
             offering
             halfe
             or
             any
             parte
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             to
             him
             ,
             sent
             three
             severall
             armies
             to
             pursue
             and
             give
             him
             battaile
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Sheba
            
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Bichri
            
             blew
             a
             Trumpet
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Wee
               have
               no
               part
               in
            
             David
             
               every
               man
               to
               his
               Tent
               ô
               Israel
               ;
               and
               thereupon
            
             
             
               every
               man
               of
            
             Israell
             
               followed
               after
               him
               and
               forsooke
               their
               King
               ,
               David
            
             (
             who
             knew
             that
             
               Moses
            
             would
             not
             make
             a
             Warre
             upon
             the
             
               Amorites
            
             though
             he
             had
             Gods
             commandement
             for
             it
             without
             offers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             &
             messengers
             sent
             first
             unto
             them
             )
             said
             to
             
               Amasa
               ,
               assemble
               me
               the
               men
               of
               Judah
               within
               three
               dayes
            
             and
             when
             hee
             tarried
             longer
             said
             unto
             him
             ;
             
               Take
               thou
               thy
               Lords
               Servants
               and
               pursue
               after
               him
               lest
               hee
               get
               him
               fenced
               Citties
               and
               escape
               us
               .
            
          
           
             For
             they
             that
             would
             take
             heede
             of
             
               Cocatrices
            
             have
             ever
             used
             to
             kill
             them
             in
             the
             shell
             .
             And
             
               diligenticuiquè
               Imperatori
               ac
               magistratui
               danda
               est
               opera
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bodin
               )
               ut
               non
               tam
               seditiones
               tollere
               quam
            
             
             
               praeoccupare
               student
               .
            
             For
             sedition
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             once
             kindled
             like
             a
             sparke
             of
             fire
             ,
             blown
             by
             popular
             fury
             may
             sooner
             fire
             a
             whole
             City
             then
             bee
             extinguished
             .
             
               Et
               tales
               igitur
               pestes
               opprimere
               derepenté
               necesse
               est
            
             Princes
             and
             Soveraignes
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             protect
             ,
             and
             desend
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             suffer
             one
             to
             oppresse
             
             another
             ,
             and
             themselves
             to
             bee
             undone
             by
             it
             afterwards
             ,
          
           
             But
             put
             the
             case
             the
             Parliament
             could
             have
             beene
             called
             a
             Parliament
             when
             they
             had
             driven
             away
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             head
             and
             life
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             beene
             said
             to
             have
             beene
             two
             houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             not
             at
             that
             time
             above
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Peeres
             ,
             nor
             the
             halfe
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             those
             few
             did
             in
             their
             absence
             was
             either
             forced
             by
             a
             Faction
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             a
             partie
             of
             Seditious
             
               Londoners
            
             (
             for
             indeed
             the
             Warre
             rightly
             considered
             was
             not
             betwixt
             the
             Parliament
             and
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             a
             Warre
             made
             by
             a
             Factious
             and
             Seditious
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             the
             King
             )
             and
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             )
             and
             had
             beene
             (
             as
             it
             never
             was
             nor
             could
             bee
             by
             the
             Lawes
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             )
             coordinate
             and
             equall
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             joint
             tenants
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             it
             would
             have
             ●●●ne
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             Warre
             as
             just
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             to
             hace
             done
             all
             that
             had
             beene
             in
             order
             to
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             hope
             they
             which
             pretend
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             will
             not
             bee
             offended
             to
             have
             the
             Justice
             of
             their
             Warre
             somthing
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
               Suppose
               the
               Warre
               to
               bee
               made
               with
               a
               neighbour
               Prince
               ,
               or
               betweene
               equalls
               ;
               whether
               the
               King
               or
               Parliament
               were
               in
               the
               defensive
               or
               justifiable
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               PLaerique
            
             saith
             learned
             
               Grotius
               ,
               tres
               statuunt
               bellorum
               just
               as
               causas
               ,
               defensionem
               ,
               recuperationem
               ,
               &
               punitionem
               .
            
             For
             any
             defence
             
             the
             Parliament
             might
             pretend
             a
             necessitie
             of
             .
             The
             King
             neither
             assaulted
             them
             ,
             nor
             used
             any
             violence
             to
             them
             when
             they
             first
             of
             all
             granted
             out
             their
             Propositions
             and
             Commissions
             of
             Warre
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             can
             turne
             their
             jealousies
             into
             a
             
               Creede
            
             and
             make
             the
             Kings
             demanding
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
            
             (
             being
             done
             by
             warrant
             of
             the
             Lawe
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             and
             precedents
             of
             their
             owne
             houses
             )
             appeare
             to
             bee
             an
             assaulting
             of
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             any
             reasonable
             man
             knew
             but
             how
             to
             make
             that
             to
             bee
             an
             assault
             ,
             or
             a
             necessary
             cause
             of
             Warre
             for
             them
             to
             revenge
             it
             ;
             the
             
             Kings
             waving
             and
             relinquishing
             of
             his
             charge
             afterwards
             against
             them
             ,
             might
             have
             certainly
             beene
             enough
             to
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             (
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             any
             )
             howsoever
             ,
             a
             Warre
             made
             only
             to
             revenge
             a
             bare
             demand
             or
             request
             of
             a
             thing
             was
             neither
             so
             much
             as
             forced
             or
             a
             second
             time
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             totally
             laid
             aside
             and
             retracted
             ;
             can
             never
             bee
             accounted
             just
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             things
             lost
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             The
             Parliament
             it selfe
             ,
             had
             nothing
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             both
             they
             and
             the
             People
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             
               loosers
            
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Remonstrance
            
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             made
             to
             the
             People
             
             15.
             
             
               December
            
             1641.
             of
             the
             Kings
             errours
             (
             as
             they
             please
             to
             call
             them
             )
             in
             the
             government
             (
             but
             indeed
             the
             errours
             rather
             of
             his
             
               Ministers
            
             and
             
               themselves
            
             also
             ,
             in
             busying
             him
             with
             
               brawles
            
             and
             
               quarrells
            
             and
             denying
             to
             give
             him
             fitting
             supplies
             ,
             mentions
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             beneficiall
             Lawes
             the
             King
             had
             granted
             them
             .
             And
             
             so
             the
             Parliament
             and
             People
             being
             no
             
               loosers
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             never
             denying
             them
             any
             thing
             could
             in
             honour
             or
             conscience
             bee
             granted
             them
             ;
             That
             part
             of
             the
             Justyfying
             of
             a
             Warre
             will
             no
             way
             also
             belong
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             punishment
             for
             offences
             and
             injuries
             past
             (
             if
             they
             could
             bee
             bee
             so
             properly
             called
             )
             being
             a
             third
             cause
             of
             justifying
             a
             Warre
             ,
             could
             bee
             but
             imagined
             to
             bee
             a
             cause
             to
             justifie
             the
             Parliaments
             Warre
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             Yet
             they
             were
             to
             remember
             another
             Rule
             or
             Law
             of
             Warre
             
               Ne
               nimis
               veteres
               causae
               accersentur
            
             That
             they
             doe
             not
             pick
             quarrells
             by
             raking
             up
             past
             grievances
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             bee
             not
             
               propter
               leviusculas
               injurias
               ;
            
             or
             for
             trifles
             .
             For
             when
             
             the
             King
             (
             who
             if
             he
             had
             been
             no
             more
             then
             coordinate
             with
             them
             )
             had
             called
             them
             to
             councell
             to
             advise
             him
             ,
             followed
             their
             advice
             in
             every
             thing
             hee
             could
             finde
             any
             reason
             for
             ,
             taken
             away
             all
             grievances
             ,
             made
             a
             large
             provision
             to
             prevent
             them
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             by
             granting
             the
             Tryenniall
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             so
             large
             an
             amends
             for
             every
             thing
             they
             could
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             complaine
             of
             ;
             there
             was
             so
             little
             left
             to
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Parliament
             to
             quarrell
             for
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             much
             behind
             in
             thankfullnesse
             for
             what
             they
             had
             got
             of
             him
             already
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             any
             other
             causes
             or
             provocations
             should
             bee
             imagined
             as
             misusing
             the
             Parliaments
             Messengers
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             wee
             know
             the
             King
             (
             unlesse
             it
             were
             by
             his
             patience
             and
             often
             Messages
             for
             Peace
             )
             was
             guilty
             of
             no
             provocations
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             all
             manner
             of
             scornes
             and
             reproaches
             cast
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             
             Messengers
             evill
             intreated
             by
             them
             ,
             could
             never
             bee
             brought
             to
             returne
             or
             retaliate
             it
             to
             any
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
             But
             nothing
             as
             yet
             serving
             to
             excuse
             them
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             examine
             the
             Causes
             as
             they
             are
             set
             downe
             by
             themselves
             ,
             to
             justifie
             their
             warre
             ,
             and
             so
             wee
             may
             well
             suppose
             there
             are
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             A
             Warre
             against
             the
             King
             for
             safety
             of
             his
             owne
             Person
             was
             needlesse
             (
             and
             then
             it
             comes
             within
             that
             rule
             of
             warre
             and
             lawe
             of
             Nations
             ,
             
               Ne
               leves
               sint
               causa
               belli
               ,
            
             not
             to
             make
             a
             warre
             unnecessary
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             would
             looke
             to
             that
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             every
             honest
             Subject
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             defend
             and
             assist
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             whether
             hee
             would
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             a
             way
             of
             defence
             ,
             as
             would
             tend
             to
             his
             
               ruins
            
             rather
             then
             his
             
               safety
               .
            
             For
             surely
             should
             any
             stranger
             of
             another
             Kingdome
             or
             Nation
             have
             casually
             passed
             by
             
               Edge-hill
            
             when
             the
             Kings
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             Armies
             were
             in
             fight
             ,
             and
             have
             beene
             told
             that
             the
             King
             shot
             at
             them
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             owne
             
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             also
             shot
             against
             him
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             owne
             
               Person
               ;
            
             and
             being
             asked
             which
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             hee
             beleived
             did
             really
             or
             most
             of
             all
             intend
             the
             safety
             of
             it
             ?
             wee
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             think
             any
             man
             such
             a
             stranger
             to
             nature
             ,
             reason
             or
             understanding
             ;
             as
             to
             think
             the
             King
             should
             not
             fight
             as
             the
             Dictates
             of
             nature
             perswaded
             him
             to
             :
             or
             that
             the
             King
             could
             tell
             how
             to
             fight
             against
             those
             that
             fought
             for
             him
             :
             or
             that
             if
             hee
             should
             bee
             so
             hugely
             mistaken
             in
             that
             one
             yeare
             or
             
               Battell
               ,
            
             hee
             should
             bee
             in
             severall
             other
             yeares
             and
             Battells
             after
             .
          
           
             To
             sight
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Religion
             established
             (
             as
             they
             made
             also
             the
             People
             believe
             )
             that
             was
             as
             needlesse
             ;
             when
             the
             King
             offered
             to
             doe
             every
             thing
             might
             help
             to
             promote
             it
             :
             and
             they
             are
             so
             little
             also
             to
             bee
             credited
             in
             that
             pretence
             ,
             as
             wee
             know
             they
             did
             all
             they
             could
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             ruine
             it
             ;
             tooke
             away
             
               Episcopacie
            
             the
             hedge
             and
             bounds
             of
             it
             ,
             brought
             in
             
               Presbitery
            
             to
             preach
             up
             and
             aid
             their
             
               Rebellion
               ,
            
             and
             when
             their
             owne
             turnes
             were
             served
             encouraged
             
               Conventicles
            
             and
             
               Tub-preachers
            
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             
               Presbitery
               :
            
             And
             being
             demanded
             at
             the
             treaty
             at
             
               Vxbridge
            
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             what
             
               Religion
            
             they
             would
             have
             the
             King
             to
             establish
             ,
             were
             so
             unprovided
             of
             an
             answer
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             resolve
             what
             to
             nominate
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             of
             their
             propositions
             afterwards
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             though
             often
             urged
             and
             complained
             of
             by
             the
             
               Scottish
            
             Commissioners
             could
             ever
             find
             the
             way
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             have
             now
             set
             up
             an
             
               Independent
            
             extemporary
             enthusiastick
             kinde
             of
             worshiping
             
             God
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             it
             )
             or
             rather
             a
             religious
             
               Chaos
            
             or
             gallimaufrey
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             heresies
             ,
             errours
             ,
             blasphemies
             and
             opinions
             put
             together
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             the
             owners
             of
             which
             ,
             wee
             can
             bee
             confident
             will
             subscribe
             to
             that
             opinion
             that
             warres
             may
             bee
             made
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             that
             Conscience
             ought
             to
             bee
             forced
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             restrictive
             part
             of
             the
             Lawes
             to
             keepe
             the
             People
             in
             subjection
             ,
             wee
             can
             very
             well
             perswade
             our selves
             ,
             no
             such
             Warre
             was
             ever
             made
             yet
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             any
             People
             ever
             found
             that
             would
             engage
             in
             a
             Warre
             for
             that
             they
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             against
             their
             wills
             :
             And
             for
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             gives
             them
             the
             Kings
             protection
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             immunities
             and
             certainties
             of
             deciding
             controversies
             (
             which
             are
             more
             fitly
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             45.
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             or
             a
             Faction
             to
             make
             daily
             ,
             and
             hourely
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             vote
             their
             estates
             in
             and
             out
             to
             pay
             an
             Army
             ,
             to
             force
             their
             obedience
             to
             it
             )
             if
             wee
             had
             not
             outlived
             the
             Parliaments
             disguises
             ,
             and
             pretences
             ,
             saw
             them
             now
             tearing
             them
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             no
             hope
             of
             their
             growing
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             seting
             up
             their
             owne
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               ignorant
               ,
            
             and
             illiterate
             
               fancies
            
             of
             Mechaniques
             ,
             and
             
               Souldiers
            
             in
             steede
             of
             them
             ;
             wee
             might
             have
             said
             that
             also
             had
             beene
             needlesse
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             had
             done
             aboundantly
             enough
             already
             ;
             and
             offered
             to
             grant
             any
             thing
             more
             could
             in
             reason
             bee
             demanded
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             touching
             their
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             They
             that
             understand
             but
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Lawes
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             or
             have
             but
             looked
             into
             the
             Records
             ,
             and
             Journalls
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             can
             tell
             that
             all
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             (
             as
             King
             
               James
            
             said
             )
             were
             at
             first
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             :
             That
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             extended
             not
             to
             
               Treason
               ,
               or
               Felony
               ,
               or
               breach
            
             of
             the
             Peace
             .
             That
             32.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             6.
             
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Thorpe
            
             Speaker
             of
             the
             house
             of
             
               Commons
            
             being
             arested
             in
             execution
             in
             the
             time
             
             of
             the
             prorogation
             of
             the
             Parliament
             the
             Commons
             demanded
             hee
             might
             bee
             set
             at
             liberty
             according
             to
             their
             priviledges
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Judges
             being
             asked
             their
             Councell
             therein
             ;
             made
             answer
             
               that
               generall
               supersedeas
               of
               Parliament
               there
               were
               none
               ;
               but
               speciall
               supersedeas
               there
               was
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               of
               speciall
               supersedeas
               ,
               every
               member
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Commons
               ought
               to
               enjoy
               the
               same
               ;
               unlesse
               in
               cases
               of
               Treason
               ,
               Fellony
               ,
               or
               breach
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
            
             or
             for
             a
             
               Condemnation
            
             before
             the
             Parliament
             :
             After
             which
             answer
             it
             was
             determined
             ;
             
             that
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Thorpe
            
             should
             ly
             in
             excution
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             were
             required
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             King
             to
             choose
             a
             new
             
               Speaker
               ,
            
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             King
             accordingly
             .
             That
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
            
             was
             assured
             by
             her
             Judges
             ,
             that
             shee
             might
             commit
             any
             of
             her
             Parliament
             during
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             any
             offence
             committed
             against
             her
             Crowne
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             they
             shewed
             her
             precedents
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             
               primo
               &
               tertio
               Caroli
               Regis
               ,
            
             upon
             search
             of
             precedents
             in
             the
             severall
             great
             cases
             of
             the
             Earles
             of
             
               Arundell
            
             and
             
               Bristoll
               ,
            
             very
             much
             insisted
             and
             stood
             upon
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             Peeres
             in
             Parliament
             allowed
             of
             the
             exception
             of
             Treason
             ,
             Fellony
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             .
          
           
             For
             indeede
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             to
             think
             there
             can
             bee
             any
             priviledge
             to
             commit
             Treason
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             a
             King
             should
             priviledge
             all
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             could
             get
             to
             be
             elected
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             commit
             Treason
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             whensoever
             their
             revenge
             ,
             or
             malice
             ,
             or
             interest
             should
             find
             the
             oportunity
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             if
             it
             could
             bee
             so
             ,
             any
             King
             or
             Prince
             would
             ever
             call
             or
             summon
             a
             Parliament
             to
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             such
             a
             latitude
             of
             danger
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             sit
             as
             long
             as
             they
             would
             to
             breed
             it
             :
             or
             that
             priviledges
             of
             
               Treason
            
             can
             bee
             consistent
             with
             the
             name
             or
             being
             of
             a
             Parliament
             to
             consult
             and
             advise
             with
             the
             King
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             or
             that
             when
             Felony
             and
             breach
             of
             Peace
             are
             excepted
             out
             of
             their
             priviledge
             ,
             Treason
             that
             is
             of
             a
             farre
             higher
             nature
             ,
             consequence
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             should
             be
             allowed
             them
             :
             or
             if
             there
             could
             have
             beene
             any
             such
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             a
             meaner
             man
             then
             their
             Soveraigne
             had
             broke
             it
             ,
             a
             small
             understanding
             may
             informe
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             without
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             have
             fought
             for
             it
             against
             a
             fellow
             Subject
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             could
             not
             their
             priviledges
             have
             reached
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             might
             have
             punished
             them
             for
             it
             :
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             upon
             a
             breach
             of
             priviledge
             (
             as
             it
             was
             adjudged
             in
             
               Halls
            
             case
             )
             without
             the
             Kings
             writ
             ,
             
             and
             the
             cause
             first
             certified
             in
             Chancery
             ,
             deliver
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             servants
             arrested
             :
             It
             is
             not
             likely
             any
             warrant
             can
             bee
             found
             in
             Law
             to
             inforce
             the
             King
             to
             reparation
             ,
             though
             hee
             himselfe
             should
             have
             broken
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             petition
             the
             King
             for
             an
             allowance
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             priviledge
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             time
             of
             their
             sitting
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             they
             alwaies
             doe
             at
             the
             presenting
             of
             their
             Speaker
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             certainly
             the
             People
             never
             gave
             the
             Parliament
             Commission
             (
             if
             they
             could
             have
             
             given
             a
             Commission
             to
             make
             a
             Warre
             against
             their
             Soveraigne
             )
             to
             claime
             that
             was
             never
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             fight
             for
             that
             was
             never
             yet
             fought
             for
             by
             any
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             nor
             ever
             understood
             to
             bee
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             for
             their
             ayrie
             innovated
             
               pretences
            
             rather
             than
             
               priviledges
            
             which
             have
             since
             eaten
             up
             all
             the
             Peoples
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             as
             well
             as
             a
             good
             parte
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             estates
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             become
             to
             bee
             every
             thing
             their
             representatives
             will
             and
             arbitrary
             power
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             it
             ;
             who
             have
             so
             driven
             away
             their
             old
             legall
             priviledges
             by
             setting
             up
             illegall
             and
             fantastique
             kinde
             of
             
               Priviledges
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             )
             instead
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             now
             left
             of
             the
             
               Parliament
            
             like
             a
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             neither
             matter
             ,
             nor
             forme
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             remaining
             of
             it
             :
             For
             the
             upper
             ,
             and
             lower
             houses
             have
             driven
             away
             and
             fought
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             
               Head
               :
            
             the
             lower
             after
             that
             ,
             have
             driven
             away
             the
             
               upper
               ,
            
             and
             fourtie-five
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             (
             whereof
             eleven
             are
             great
             officers
             and
             commanders
             in
             the
             Army
             )
             have
             after
             that
             imprisoned
             &
             driven
             away
             foure
             hundred
             of
             their
             fellow
             members
             :
             And
             from
             a
             degenerate
             and
             distemperate
             peece
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             brought
             themselves
             to
             bee
             but
             a
             representative
             ,
             or
             
               journey-men-voters
            
             to
             a
             Councell
             of
             Warre
             of
             their
             owne
             mercenacy
             and
             mechanique
             Army
             ;
             and
             may
             sit
             another
             eight
             yeares
             before
             ever
             they
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             finde
             a
             reason
             to
             satisfie
             any
             man
             is
             not
             a
             
               foole
            
             or
             a
             
               mad-man
               ,
            
             or
             a
             fellow
             
               Sharer
            
             in
             the
             spoiles
             of
             an
             abused
             and
             deluded
             
               Nation
               :
            
             Why
             the
             Kings
             demanding
             of
             the
             
               five
               Members
            
             and
             
               Kimbolton
            
             by
             undeniable
             warrant
             of
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             the
             Records
             ,
             and
             precedents
             of
             their
             owne
             houses
             upon
             a
             charge
             ,
             or
             accusation
             of
             Treason
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             amongst
             other
             pieces
             of
             Treason
             ,
             to
             alter
             the
             
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             subvert
             the
             fundamentall
             
               Lawes
            
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             they
             
               themselves
            
             that
             were
             
               accused
            
             have
             more
             then
             once
             declared
             to
             bee
             Treason
             ,
             should
             bee
             taken
             to
             bee
             so
             great
             a
             breach
             of
             priviledge
             in
             the
             King
             their
             Soveraigne
             ;
             when
             the
             forcing
             ,
             and
             over-awing
             the
             houses
             of
             Parliament
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             their
             servants
             and
             hirelings
             ,
             demanding
             the
             eleven
             members
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             and
             bannishing
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             imaginary
             and
             fantasticall
             offences
             committed
             against
             themselves
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             whom
             ;
             shall
             bee
             reckoned
             to
             be
             no
             breach
             at
             all
             of
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             the
             forcing
             of
             the
             houses
             by
             the
             same
             army
             within
             a
             yeare
             afterwards
             by
             setting
             guards
             upon
             them
             ,
             violently
             pulling
             two
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             
             them
             ,
             and
             39.
             more
             of
             their
             fellow
             members
             all
             night
             in
             an
             Alehouse
             ,
             and
             leading
             them
             afterwards
             to
             severall
             prisons
             ,
             with
             guards
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             common
             malefactors
             ,
             can
             bee
             called
             
               mercies
               ,
            
             and
             
               deliverances
               ,
            
             and
             a
             purging
             and
             taking
             away
             rotten
             members
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             wee
             can
             finde
             nothing
             to
             make
             a
             defensive
             or
             Lawfull
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             a
             necessary
             warre
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             part
             ;
             for
             
               (
               causa
               belli
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Besoldus
               ,
               correspondere
               debet
               damno
               et
               periculo
               )
            
             
             the
             Parliament
             feares
             and
             jealousies
             were
             not
             of
             weight
             enough
             to
             put
             the
             People
             into
             a
             misery
             far
             beyound
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             their
             feares
             and
             jealousies
             suggested
             to
             them
             did
             amount
             unto
             ,
             wee
             shall
             doe
             well
             to
             examine
             by
             the
             rules
             and
             lawes
             of
             warre
             and
             Nations
             ,
             the
             wayes
             and
             meanes
             they
             used
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Injustum
               censetur
               belium
               si
               non
               ejus
               penes
               quem
               est
               Majestas
               authoritate
            
             
             
               moveatur
               ;
               a
               Warre
               cannot
               bee
               just
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               made
               by
               a
               Lawfull
               authoritie
               :
               Armorum
               delatio
               et
               prohibitio
               ad
               Principem
               spect
               at
               ;
               It
               belongs
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               raise
               or
               forbid
               armes
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Parliament
             (
             which
             wee
             take
             to
             bee
             a
             better
             sence
             of
             
             the
             house
             then
             their
             owne
             purposes
             )
             can
             informe
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Prelates
               ,
               Earles
               ,
               Barons
               ,
            
             and
             
               Commonaltie
            
             of
             the
             Realme
             did
             in
             the
             seveneth
             yeare
             of
             the
             raigne
             of
             King
             
               Edw
               ,
            
             the
             first
             ,
             declare
             to
             the
             K●ng
             ,
             
               That
               it
               belongeth
               ,
               and
               his
               part
               is
               ,
               through
               his
               Royall
               Signorie
               streightly
               to
               defend
               force
               of
               Armour
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               force
               against
               his
               Peace
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               them
               which
               shall
               doe
               the
            
             
             
               contrary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Lawes
               and
               usages
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               that
               thereunto
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               aid
               their
               Soveraigne
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               all
               seasons
               when
               neede
               shall
               bee
               .
            
          
           
             How
             much
             adoe
             then
             will
             they
             have
             to
             make
             a
             warre
             against
             their
             Soveraigne
             to
             be
             Lawfull
             ?
             or
             (
             if
             by
             any
             warrant
             of
             Lawes
             Divine
             or
             Humane
             they
             could
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             absolve
             themselves
             from
             their
             oathes
             of
             
               Supremacy
               ,
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             and
             their
             very
             many
             protestations
             and
             acknowledements
             of
             Subjection
             to
             the
             King
             )
             finde
             a
             Supreame
             authority
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
            
             they
             swore
             an
             allegiance
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
            
             they
             not
             only
             stiled
             themselves
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             they
             represented
             to
             bee
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             bee
             able
             to
             produce
             a
             warrant
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             their
             now
             pretended
             
               Soveraignes
            
             (
             ●●ll
             they
             shall
             bee
             able
             sufficiently
             to
             enslave
             them
             )
             to
             
               authorize
               them
               to
               make
               a
               Warre
               to
               un●●e
               them
               ,
            
             when
             they
             elected
             them
             but
             to
             consent
             to
             such
             things
             as
             
             should
             bee
             treated
             of
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Lords
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             ?
             Or
             how
             could
             a
             tenth
             parte
             of
             the
             People
             give
             warrant
             to
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             nine
             parts
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             Or
             can
             that
             bee
             a
             good
             warrant
             when
             some
             of
             them
             were
             cheated
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             plunderings
             and
             sequestrations
             forced
             to
             yeild
             to
             it
             ?
             Or
             could
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             warre
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             Kings
             Person
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             the
             
               Religion
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               People
            
             bee
             a
             warrant
             to
             the
             Parliament
             (
             which
             never
             sought
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             but
             to
             
               take
               away
            
             the
             Soveraignty
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             the
             other
             )
             to
             doe
             every
             thing
             was
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ?
             But
             if
             that
             could
             have
             legitimated
             their
             actions
             ?
             as
             it
             never
             did
             or
             will
             bee
             able
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             two
             fold
             rule
             of
             Justice
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Warre
             and
             Nations
             ,
             
               si
               bellum
               geratur
               sine
               denunciation●
               in
               captivos
               tanquam
               latrones
            
             
             
               animadverti
               possit
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               thievery
               ,
               rather
               than
               a
               Warre
               not
               to
               denounce
               or
               give
               notice
               of
               it
               beforehand
               :
            
             and
             in
             that
             also
             the
             Parliament
             was
             faulty
             ,
             for
             they
             took
             
               Hu●●
            
             and
             
               Portsmouth
            
             and
             the
             Kings
             Navy
             and
             Magazine
             from
             him
             when
             hee
             hoped
             better
             things
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             out
             their
             Armies
             and
             the
             
               Earle
               of
               Essex
            
             against
             him
             whilest
             hee
             was
             in
             treaty
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             offered
             all
             that
             hee
             could
             for
             to
             have
             a
             peace
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Bellum
               item
               impium
               injustumque
               sit
               si
               modus
               debitus
               non
               observetur
               ;
               A
               Warre
               is
               unjust
               if
               their
               bee
               not
               a
               due
               way
               of
               proceedings
            
             
             
               held
               in
               it
               ,
            
             which
             especially
             consisteth
             in
             not
             hurting
             the
             innocent
             ,
             Church-men
             ,
             Husbandmen
             ,
             weake
             or
             impotent
             People
             ,
             as
             old
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             also
             they
             will
             fall
             short
             of
             an
             excuse
             .
             For
             how
             full
             is
             every
             Towne
             and
             Village
             of
             the
             truth
             as
             well
             as
             the
             complaints
             of
             the
             unchristian
             usage
             of
             old
             and
             sick
             people
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             beaten
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             or
             killed
             upon
             no
             provocation
             ;
             Women
             and
             Maids
             ravished
             ,
             and
             their
             fingers
             cut
             off
             for
             their
             rings
             ,
             old
             
               Best
            
             of
             
               Canturbury
            
             hanged
             up
             by
             the
             privi●ies
             ,
             others
             tortured
             ,
             and
             had
             burning
             matches
             tied
             to
             their
             fingers
             to
             make
             them
             confesse
             where
             their
             money
             was
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             and
             sick
             and
             aged
             Persons
             starved
             for
             want
             of
             the
             sustenance
             they
             had
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             Husbandmen
             had
             their
             corne
             and
             hay
             spoiled
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             the
             barne
             ;
             their
             sheep
             ,
             cattel
             and
             provisions
             devoured
             ,
             houses
             ruined
             or
             burnt
             ,
             and
             their
             horses
             thay
             should
             help
             to
             plough
             and
             doe
             other
             workes
             of
             Husbandry
             taken
             away
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             some
             were
             inforced
             to
             blinde
             and
             put
             out
             their
             horses
             eyes
             that
             they
             might
             not
             bee
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             Churches
             that
             escaped
             defacing
             ,
             
             prophaned
             and
             made
             Stables
             ,
             or
             Goales
             ,
             or
             Victualing
             ,
             or
             Bawdy
             houses
             ,
             Monuments
             defaced
             ,
             and
             Sepulchers
             opened
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
            
             Kings
             at
             
               Winchester
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             not
             so
             much
             as
             sustered
             to
             weepe
             betwixt
             the
             
               Porch
            
             and
             the
             
               Altar
               ,
            
             but
             their
             benefices
             and
             livelyhood
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             Wolues
             put
             in
             the
             Shephards
             places
             ;
             had
             their
             bookes
             burned
             and
             all
             their
             meanes
             and
             maintenance
             plundred
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             were
             newtralls
             ,
             and
             medled
             on
             neither
             side
             but
             lived
             as
             quietly
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             either
             totally
             undone
             ,
             or
             cast
             in
             prison
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             they
             did
             them
             any
             hurt
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             might
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             not
             imprisoned
             their
             Lands
             money
             or
             goods
             were
             sure
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             fault
             and
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vt
               bellum
               illaesa
               conscientia
               geratur
               necesse
               est
               ut
               ads●t
               intentio
               bona
               ;
               there
               ought
               to
               bee
               a
               good
               intention
               to
               make
               the
               Warre
               conscionable
               ;
            
             
             which
             in
             this
             appeares
             to
             faile
             also
             :
             For
             the
             Charge
             against
             the
             five
             Members
             is
             now
             as
             true
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             they
             meant
             to
             ruine
             the
             King
             and
             they
             have
             don
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             
               alter
               the
               Government
               ,
            
             &
             subvert
             the
             
               Religion
               ,
               Lawes
            
             and
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               ;
            
             and
             they
             have
             don
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             can
             are
             pulling
             down
             the
             remainder
             .
          
           
             
               Quaerere
               debemus
               victoriam
               rationibus
               honestis
               ,
               ne
               salutem
               quidem
            
             
             
               turpibus
               ;
               Wee
               ought
               to
               pursue
               victory
               and
               the
               just
               ends
               of
               Warre
               by
               honest
               and
               Lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               doe
               foule
               and
               dishonest
               things
               to
               procure
               our
               safety
               ;
            
             from
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             made
             feares
             and
             jealousies
             which
             the
             Parliament
             made
             use
             of
             to
             usher
             in
             their
             pretences
             ,
             their
             fayning
             of
             victories
             and
             scandaling
             the
             King
             and
             his
             actions
             ,
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             their
             buying
             the
             Kings
             servants
             and
             
               secrets
               ,
            
             Battells
             ,
             
               Townes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Garrisons
               ,
            
             and
             making
             too
             many
             
               Judases
            
             of
             all
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             will
             hardly
             bee
             able
             to
             free
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             the
             making
             use
             of
             men
             and
             money
             intended
             for
             the
             support
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             and
             leaving
             them
             wallowing
             in
             their
             blood
             for
             seven
             years
             together
             ,
             whilest
             they
             were
             ruining
             their
             King
             that
             would
             have
             helped
             them
             ,
             violating
             of
             their
             oathes
             of
             allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             which
             many
             of
             their
             members
             had
             taken
             six
             or
             seaven
             times
             over
             ,
             breaking
             their
             oathes
             taken
             in
             their
             protestation
             and
             Nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             few
             as
             100
             
               solemne
            
             promises
             ,
             and
             
               undertakings
            
             in
             their
             severall
             Petitions
             ,
             Remonstrances
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             ;
             forcing
             the
             People
             to
             take
             the
             Protestation
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             compell
             them
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             had
             taken
             it
             ,
             to
             breake
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             cosening
             and
             forcing
             them
             into
             Rebellions
             and
             perjuries
             ,
             cheate
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Loyaltie
             ,
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             will
             without
             very
             good
             
             advocates
             bee
             sure
             enough
             to
             condemne
             them
             :
             and
             if
             the
             great
             Turke
             carrying
             the
             Covenant
             which
             
               Ladislaus
            
             the
             unfortunate
             King
             of
             
               Hungary
            
             was
             perswaded
             to
             breake
             with
             him
             as
             an
             ensigne
             of
             publique
             detestation
             in
             the
             bettell
             wherein
             hee
             slew
             him
             ,
             invoked
             the
             God
             of
             the
             
               Christians
            
             to
             help
             him
             to
             revenge
             so
             grrat
             a
             treachery
             ,
             there
             will
             bee
             more
             reason
             now
             for
             all
             that
             are
             but
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             or
             but
             pretende
             to
             any
             morality
             ,
             to
             carry
             in
             their
             
               banner
               ,
            
             the
             pourtract
             of
             the
             Kings
             bleeding
             
               head
               ,
            
             as
             it
             was
             cut
             from
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             make
             Warre
             in
             revenge
             of
             the
             maisterpiecee
             ,
             and
             
               totum
               aggregatum
               ,
            
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             wickednesle
             and
             perfidiousnesse
             ,
             who
             besides
             all
             their
             owne
             and
             the
             Peoples
             oaths
             taken
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             when
             those
             they
             called
             
               Delinquents
            
             (
             some
             few
             onely
             which
             were
             specially
             named
             and
             excepted
             )
             for
             obeying
             the
             knowne
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             as
             well
             as
             their
             oaths
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             were
             never
             questioned
             for
             their
             lives
             ;
             but
             suffered
             to
             compound
             for
             their
             estates
             ;
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             was
             neither
             a
             
               Delinquent
            
             or
             
               Excepted
            
             Person
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             either
             his
             
               Life
            
             or
             
               Estate
               ,
            
             though
             to
             save
             his
             people
             and
             keepe
             them
             from
             killing
             one
             another
             hee
             yeilded
             himselfe
             and
             became
             a
             Prisoner
             upon
             the
             publique
             faith
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             
               Paxaequa
               non
               est
               recusanda
               Licet
               victoriae
               spes
               adsit
            
             (
             saith
             
               Besoldus
               )
            
             
             
               A
               good
               or
               fitting
               Peace
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               refused
               though
               the
               victory
               were
               certaine
               :
            
             And
             in
             this
             also
             the
             Parliament
             will
             bee
             as
             farre
             to
             seeke
             for
             a
             justification
             as
             in
             the
             other
             :
             For
             instead
             of
             offering
             any
             thing
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             bring
             it
             ,
             they
             caused
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             their
             Warre
             to
             bee
             killed
             because
             they
             did
             but
             petition
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             Peace
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             yeare
             of
             their
             War
             plundred
             &
             robbed
             others
             that
             petitioned
             them
             but
             to
             
               hearken
            
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             as
             Delinquents
             in
             the
             seventh
             yeare
             of
             their
             War
             that
             did
             but
             petition
             them
             for
             a
             Treaty
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             refused
             all
             the
             Kings
             many
             ,
             very
             many
             Messages
             for
             Peace
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             hee
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             of
             his
             successe
             in
             the
             war
             ,
             but
             when
             hee
             was
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             and
             a
             Prisoner
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             conjured
             them
             as
             they
             would
             answer
             at
             the
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             Judgement
             to
             pitty
             the
             
               bleeding
            
             conditions
             of
             his
             
               Kingdomes
            
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             send
             propositions
             of
             Peace
             unto
             him
             ,
             quarters
             and
             halfe
             yeares
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             a
             whole
             yeare
             together
             after
             the
             battell
             of
             
               Naseby
            
             (
             insomuch
             as
             their
             fellow
             Rebells
             the
             
               Scotch
            
             Commissioners
             did
             heavily
             complaine
             of
             it
             )
             were
             at
             severall
             times
             trifled
             away
             and
             spent
             before
             any
             propositions
             could
             bee
             made
             ready
             ,
             though
             those
             
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             
               Oxford
               ,
               Vxbridge
               ,
               Newcastle
            
             and
             
               Hampton-Court
               ,
            
             were
             but
             substantially
             and
             materially
             the
             same
             with
             their
             
               ninete●ne
               Propositions
            
             which
             they
             made
             unto
             the
             King
             before
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             was
             made
             their
             Generall
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Treaties
             ,
             made
             Propositions
             for
             themselves
             and
             the
             Soveraignty
             and
             great
             offices
             and
             places
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             would
             neither
             for
             
               Gods
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             their
             
               Kings
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             their
             
               Oathes
            
             or
             
               Consciences
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Peoples
            
             sake
             ,
             or
             
               Peace
            
             sake
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             petitioned
             and
             hungred
             and
             thirsted
             for
             ,
             alter
             or
             abate
             one
             
               Io●a
            
             or
             t●ttle
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             so
             unwilling
             to
             have
             any
             peace
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             6
             or
             7
             Messengers
             or
             Trumpeters
             could
             com
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             at
             leisure
             or
             so
             mannerly
             as
             to
             answer
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             or
             that
             Message
             from
             the
             King
             was
             received
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             laid
             by
             till
             a
             weeke
             or
             when
             they
             would
             after
             :
             and
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             in
             the
             Treaties
             must
             forget
             their
             due
             titles
             of
             Earles
             ,
             Lords
             or
             Knights
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             had
             made
             them
             so
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Warre
             ,
             or
             else
             must
             bee
             neither
             Treaty
             nor
             Peace
             there
             .
          
           
             At
             
               Vxbridge
            
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Treaty
             limited
             for
             20.
             dayes
             ;
             and
             at
             
               Newcastle
            
             for
             10.
             and
             though
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Commissioners
             at
             
               Vxbridge
            
             almost
             petitioned
             for
             a
             cessation
             in
             the
             interim
             of
             that
             Treaty
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             before
             in
             that
             which
             was
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             it
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             ,
             nor
             have
             a
             few
             daies
             added
             to
             it
             ;
             &
             if
             the
             King
             could
             in
             honor
             &
             Conscience
             have
             granted
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             propositions
             ,
             must
             grant
             them
             an
             act
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             confiscate
             the
             Estates
             of
             his
             
               Friends
            
             and
             those
             that
             took
             armes
             to
             save
             his
             
               Life
            
             and
             
               Estate
               ,
            
             but
             to
             take
             away
             their
             
               Lives
            
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             that
             ,
             but
             to
             condemne
             them
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             and
             attaint
             their
             blood
             ,
             when
             they
             fought
             against
             them
             were
             only
             guiltie
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             thing
             so
             unfitting
             and
             unusually
             stood
             upon
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             never
             asked
             in
             any
             treaty
             or
             pacification
             among
             the
             civilized
             or
             more
             barbarous
             heathen
             ,
             and
             amounts
             to
             more
             then
             
               Adonibezeks
            
             causing
             the
             thumbs
             and
             great
             toes
             of
             his
             captive
             Kings
             to
             bee
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             to
             gather
             the
             crumbes
             from
             under
             his
             table
             ,
             or
             
               Benhadads
            
             demande
             of
             
               Ahabs
               silver
            
             and
             
               gold
               ,
            
             his
             
               wives
               and
               Children
               ,
            
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             was
             pleasant
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             which
             the
             elders
             and
             People
             of
             
               Israel
            
             perswaded
             
               Ahab
            
             not
             to
             consent
             unto
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             thing
             purposely
             contrived
             and
             stood
             upon
             to
             hinder
             a
             Peace
             ;
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             asked
             or
             granted
             by
             any
             that
             could
             but
             entitle
             themselves
             to
             the
             least
             part
             of
             reason
             or
             humanity
             ;
             a
             demand
             
               Bajazet
            
             would
             not
             leave
             his
             
               Iron
            
             cage
             to
             yeild
             unto
             ;
             a
             thing
             nature
             it selfe
             would
             abhorre
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             Villaines
             
             and
             reprobates
             rather
             loose
             their
             lives
             then
             yeild
             to
             ;
             would
             never
             bee
             demanded
             by
             any
             but
             a
             
               Devill
               ,
            
             nor
             granted
             by
             any
             but
             his
             
               Equalls
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             their
             desiring
             of
             a
             war
             more
             then
             a
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             King
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             had
             not
             beene
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             such
             unnaturall
             and
             barbarous
             propositions
             it
             may
             well
             bee
             wondred
             ,
             why
             they
             that
             have
             made
             to
             themselves
             (
             for
             wee
             cannot
             beleive
             they
             have
             found
             any
             law
             or
             warrant
             to
             ground
             it
             upon
             )
             a
             power
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Kings
             life
             upon
             a
             colour
             or
             pretence
             of
             an
             
               unread
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               unheard
            
             of
             peece
             of
             Justice
             ;
             should
             need
             to
             strive
             so
             hard
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             power
             to
             doe
             that
             they
             are
             now
             so
             busie
             to
             doe
             of
             themselves
             :
             and
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             afraid
             ,
             all
             this
             would
             not
             bee
             enough
             to
             keepe
             the
             doores
             of
             
               Janus
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Devill
             open
             ,
             for
             feare
             lest
             the
             King
             should
             trouble
             them
             with
             any
             more
             offers
             or
             Messages
             for
             peace
             :
             a
             vote
             must
             bee
             made
             in
             
               February
            
             1647.
             that
             it
             should
             be
             treason
             in
             any
             man
             to
             bring
             or
             receive
             any
             more
             Messages
             from
             him
             without
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             .
             But
             suppose
             (
             that
             which
             is
             not
             )
             that
             the
             Parliament
             could
             have
             but
             found
             any
             thing
             but
             somewhat
             like
             a
             cause
             or
             justification
             of
             a
             war
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             (
             for
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             hypocriticall
             pretences
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             at
             first
             intended
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             hath
             proved
             to
             bee
             ever
             since
             )
             to
             whom
             their
             Masters
             the
             People
             (
             wee
             meane
             as
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             )
             had
             sent
             them
             to
             consult
             with
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             a
             Warre
             against
             him
             :
             they
             might
             have
             remembred
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Cicero
            
             (
             if
             they
             had
             found
             nothing
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             Consciences
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             )
             That
             
               duo
               sunt
               genera
               decertandi
               ,
               unum
               per
               disceptationem
               ,
            
             
             
               alterum
               per
               vim
               ,
               &
               ad
               hoc
               confugiendum
               non
               est
               si
               uti
               superiori
               licebit
               :
               There
               are
               other
               waies
               to
               come
               by
               pretended
               rights
               ,
               then
               by
               a
               Warre
               ,
               and
               wee
               ought
               never
               to
               make
               use
               of
               a
               Warre
               (
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               remedies
               )
               if
               wee
               may
               obtaine
               it
               by
               a
               better
               .
               Hen.
            
             2.
             
             King
             of
             
               England
            
             was
             made
             a
             Judge
             betwixt
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Castile
            
             and
             
               Navarre
               .
            
             The
             Rebellious
             Barons
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             King
             
               Hen.
            
             3.
             referred
             their
             controversies
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             king
             of
             
               France
            
             and
             
             his
             Parliament
             at
             
               Paris
               :
            
             And
             the
             blood
             of
             this
             kingdom
             which
             ran
             so
             plentifully
             in
             those
             unhappy
             differences
             was
             by
             that
             meanes
             only
             stopped
             .
             
               Charles
            
             the
             4.
             
             Emperor
             was
             made
             a
             Judge
             of
             the
             differences
             
             betwixt
             the
             
               English
            
             and
             the
             
               French
               Kings
               :
            
             For
             as
             
               Albericus
               Gentilis
            
             saith
             well
             ;
             
               Intelligendum
               &
               eos
               qui
               diffugiunt
               genus
               hoc
               decertandi
            
             
             
               per
               desceptationem
               ,
               &
               ad
               alterum
               quod
               est
               per
               vim
               currunt
               ,
               illco
               eos
               a
               justitia
               ab
               humanitate
               ,
               a
               probis
               exemplis
               refugere
               ,
               et
               ruere
               ,
               
               in
               arma
               volentes
               qui
               subire
               judicium
               nullius
               velint
               :
            
             They
             that
             rush
             into
             a
             Warre
             without
             assaying
             all
             other
             just
             meanes
             of
             deciding
             the
             controversie
             for
             which
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             only
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             opinion
             doe
             turne
             their
             backs
             ,
             to
             Justice
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Examples
             .
             And
             in
             that
             also
             the
             Parliament
             will
             bee
             found
             faulty
             :
             For
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Estates
            
             of
             the
             united
             
               Provinces
            
             did
             by
             more
             then
             one
             request
             ,
             and
             embassy
             severally
             and
             earnestly
             mediate
             to
             make
             an
             accord
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Parliament
             and
             desired
             to
             have
             all
             things
             in
             defference
             left
             to
             their
             arbitrement
             ;
             but
             their
             
               Ambassadors
            
             returned
             home
             again
             with
             a
             report
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             found
             the
             King
             inclined
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             how
             satisfactorily
             hee
             had
             offered
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             the
             Parliament
             was
             averse
             to
             their
             interposition
             ,
             and
             altogether
             refused
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             wee
             have
             tarried
             long
             enough
             among
             the
             Parliament
             partie
             ,
             from
             thence
             therefore
             (
             for
             it
             is
             time
             to
             leave
             the
             companie
             of
             so
             much
             wickednesse
             )
             wee
             shall
             remove
             to
             the
             Kings
             partie
             (
             and
             yet
             that
             may
             cause
             a
             
               Sequestration
               )
            
             and
             examine
             for
             a
             fuller
             satisfaction
             of
             that
             which
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             contraries
             ,
             is
             cleere
             enough
             alreadie
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             on
             the
             defensive
             and
             more
             justifiable
             part
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             as
             hee
             was
             
               defensor
               et
               protector
               subditorum
               suorum
               ,
            
             and
             sworne
             to
             see
             the
             Law
             executed
             ;
             had
             not
             the
             sword
             nor
             his
             authority
             Commited
             to
             him
             in
             vaine
             :
             And
             if
             hee
             had
             had
             no
             manner
             of
             just
             cause
             of
             feare
             either
             in
             his
             owne
             Person
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             no
             cause
             given
             him
             
               in
               relaesae
               Majestatis
               :
            
             the
             imprisoning
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             plundring
             and
             taking
             away
             their
             estates
             from
             them
             ,
             long
             before
             he
             had
             either
             armed
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             had
             wherewithall
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             had
             beene
             cause
             as
             sufficient
             as
             to
             cause
             a
             
               Hue
               and
               Cry
            
             to
             be
             made
             after
             a
             fellon
             ;
             or
             raise
             the
             
               posse
               Commitatus
            
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             Justice
             ,
             and
             might
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             doe
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             more
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             
               reason
            
             hee
             might
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             help
             of
             one
             ,
             nothing
             can
             hinder
             but
             by
             the
             same
             
               reason
            
             hee
             might
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             help
             of
             more
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Nathan
            
             came
             to
             
               David
            
             with
             a
             parable
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             that
             had
             taken
             the
             poore
             mans
             only
             
               Sheepe
            
             hee
             that
             understood
             well
             enough
             the
             dutie
             of
             a
             King
             was
             exceeding
             wroth
             against
             the
             man
             and
             said
             ;
             
               As
               sure
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               this
               man
               shall
               surely
               dye
               .
            
             And
             can
             any
             man
             think
             that
             the
             King
             when
             hee
             saw
             so
             much
             Sedition
             and
             Treason
             among
             the
             People
             countenanced
             and
             cherished
             ,
             Tumults
             grow
             up
             into
             outrages
             ,
             outrages
             to
             parties
             and
             Warlike
             
             assemblies
             ,
             proposi●ions
             made
             to
             bring
             in
             Horse
             and
             Money
             to
             maintaine
             an
             Army
             against
             Him
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             his
             Subjects
             daily
             imprisoned
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             undone
             or
             killed
             ;
             can
             bee
             blamed
             if
             hee
             had
             a
             great
             deale
             sooner
             gone
             about
             to
             defend
             both
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             People
             ?
             For
             who
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Jerom
               )
            
             did
             ever
             rest
             quietly
             sleeping
             
             neer
             a
             viper
             ?
             
               et
               lex
               una
               &
               perpetua
               salutem
               omni
               ratione
               defendere
               &
               haec
               ratio
               doctis
               ,
               necessitas
               Barbaris
               ,
               mos
               gen●ibus
               ,
               feris
               natura
               ipsa
               prescripsit
               ,
               et
               haec
               non
               scripta
               sed
               nata
               lex
            
             saith
             
               Tully
            
             (
             that
             great
             master
             of
             morality
             )
             
               Reason
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Custome
               ,
               and
               Nature
               it selfe
               have
               made
            
             
             
               selfe
               preservation
               to
               bee
               warrantable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nemo
               exponere
               so
               debet
               periculis
               obviam
               offensiom
               eundum
               ,
               non
               modo
               quae
               est
               in
               actu
               ,
               sed
               quae
               est
               in
               potentia
               ad
               actum
               ,
               &
               justus
               metus
               justum
               facit
               belium
               ;
            
             say
             the
             Civill
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             was
             not
             
               unda
               cogitatio
            
             or
             a
             bare
             intention
             only
             to
             ruine
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             over
             and
             over
             againe
             acted
             ,
             as
             might
             well
             occasion
             more
             then
             a
             feare
             ,
             and
             apprehension
             in
             him
             of
             what
             hath
             since
             beene
             brought
             to
             passe
             against
             him
             ;
             no
             man
             certainly
             without
             much
             blindnesse
             or
             partiality
             can
             think
             it
             to
             bee
             a
             fault
             in
             him
             to
             seeke
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             the
             Parliament
             did
             not
             only
             long
             before
             hee
             raised
             any
             forces
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             hee
             was
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             make
             the
             people
             beleeve
             his
             
               Person
            
             was
             in
             so
             much
             danger
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             needs
             take
             up
             armes
             to
             defend
             Him
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             much
             more
             warrantable
             then
             must
             it
             bee
             in
             the
             Kings
             case
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             only
             an
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             that
             have
             beene
             since
             slaine
             ,
             and
             undone
             ,
             and
             ruined
             for
             want
             of
             power
             enough
             to
             doe
             it
             ?
          
           
             Defence
             is
             by
             the
             civill
             Lawyers
             said
             to
             bee
             either
             necessary
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             or
             honest
             :
             
               Nec
               distingui
               vult
               Baldus
               sive
               se
               ,
               sua
               ,
               suosve
            
             
             
               defendar
               ,
               sive
               prope
               ,
               sive
               posita
               longé
               ;
               a
               man
               is
               said
               to
               defend
               himselfe
               when
               it
               is
               but
               his
               owne
               goods
               ,
               estate
               ,
               or
               People
               ,
               whether
               neere
               or
               furtherof
               ;
               Necessaria
               defensio
               ejus
               est
               ,
               et
               factum
               ad
               necessariam
               defensionem
               contra
               quem
               veniat
               armatus
               inimicus
               ,
               et
               ejus
               contra
               quem
               inimicus
               se
               paravit
               ;
            
             It
             must
             needs
             bee
             a
             necessary
             defence
             against
             whom
             an
             armed
             Enemy
             is
             either
             marching
             or
             preparing
             .
          
           
             
               Vtilis
               defensio
               ,
               quum
               nos
               movemus
               bellum
               verentes
               ne
               ipsi
               bello
               petamur
               ,
               when
               wee
               make
               a
               Warre
               to
               prevent
               or
               bee
               before
               hand
               ,
               when
               Warre
               or
               mischiefe
               is
               threatned
               or
               likely
               to
               come
               upon
               us
               ;
            
             For
             as
             
               Nicephorus
            
             the
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             Hee
             that
             will
             live
             out
             of
             danger
             must
             
               occurrere
               malis
               impendentibus
               ,
               et
               autevertere
               ,
               ●ec
               est
               cunctandum
               aut
               expectandum
               &c.
            
             meete
             and
             take
             away
             growing
             evills
             ,
             and
             turne
             
             them
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             delay
             ,
             and
             bee
             ●●ock
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Honesta
               defensio
               quae
               citra
               metum●ullum
               periculi
               nostri
               ,
               nulla
               utilitate
               quaesita
               ,
               tantum
               in
               gratiam
               aliorum
               suscipitur
               :
            
             When
             for
             no
             feare
             of
             danger
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             consideration
             of
             profit
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             meerely
             in
             favour
             or
             help
             of
             others
             the
             Warre
             is
             undertaken
             .
             Wherefore
             certainly
             when
             the
             King
             may
             bee
             justly
             said
             to
             tar●y
             too
             long
             before
             hee
             made
             the
             second
             and
             third
             kindes
             of
             defences
             ,
             
             either
             to
             prevent
             the
             danger
             and
             fury
             of
             a
             Warre
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             to
             help
             those
             that
             
               suffered
            
             and
             were
             
               undone
            
             in
             seeking
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             over
             much
             in
             love
             with
             
               Peace
               ,
            
             as
             hee
             utterly
             lost
             it
             ;
             and
             could
             never
             again
             
               recover
            
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             much
             mistaken
             in
             the
             love
             and
             religion
             of
             his
             Subjects
             and
             
               Parliament
               promises
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               impossibilities
            
             of
             such
             horrid
             proceedings
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             all
             his
             three
             Kingdomes
             were
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             Warre
             ,
             and
             strong
             Combinations
             made
             by
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Pulpits
             every where
             flaming
             ;
             Seditious
             exhortations
             against
             Him
             ,
             his
             Navy
             ,
             Magazines
             ,
             Ports
             ,
             Revenues
             ,
             Mint
             ,
             strongest
             Townes
             and
             places
             seised
             on
             ,
             Armies
             marching
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             only
             and
             a
             few
             friends
             ,
             and
             followers
             pend
             up
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             had
             an
             enemy
             and
             a
             strong
             Towne
             at
             his
             back
             readie
             every
             day
             to
             surprize
             him
             ,
             and
             severall
             Armies
             marching
             and
             in
             action
             before
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             before
             hee
             granted
             out
             any
             Commission
             for
             Warre
             ,
             or
             liad
             or
             could
             make
             any
             preparation
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             had
             so
             many
             to
             help
             and
             defend
             besides
             himself
             :
             It
             would
             be
             too
             much
             injury
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             a
             violence
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             to
             deny
             him
             a
             Justification
             upon
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             defences
             ,
             if
             the
             two
             latter
             will
             not
             reach
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             cannot
             by
             any
             interpretation
             goe
             without
             .
             For
             
               haec
               est
               necessitas
            
             (
             saith
             
               Baldus
               )
               quae
               bellum
               justificat
               quum
               in
               extremo
               loco
               ad
               bellum
               configitur
               .
            
             Or
             
             if
             with
             
               Grotius
            
             wee
             looke
             upon
             it
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Justice
             of
             Warre
             to
             consist
             ,
             1o
             ,
             
               in
               defensione
               .
            
             2o
             ,
             
               in
               recuperatione
               rerum
               .
            
             3o
             ,
             
               in
               punitione
               .
            
             The
             King
             before
             ever
             hee
             went
             to
             demand
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             or
             before
             ever
             he
             desired
             a
             guard
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               Yorke
               ;
            
             had
             cause
             enough
             and
             enough
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             if
             a
             great
             deale
             lesse
             then
             that
             should
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             deliver
             him
             from
             the
             censure
             or
             blame
             of
             an
             offensive
             or
             unnecessary
             Warre
             .
             When
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             
               David
            
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Ammon
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             the
             late
             glorious
             King
             of
             
               Sweden
            
             against
             the
             Emperour
             of
             
               Germany
               ;
            
             the
             former
             for
             misusing
             ,
             the
             latter
             for
             encroaching
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             receiving
             his
             Ambassadors
             ,
             found
             warrant
             and
             necessity
             enough
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             But
             what
             could
             the
             King
             doe
             more
             in
             his
             endeavours
             and
             
             waiting
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             or
             lesse
             in
             his
             preparations
             or
             making
             of
             a
             War
             ?
             when
             the
             least
             or
             one
             of
             the
             
               hundred
            
             provocations
             or
             causes
             ,
             wee
             dare
             say
             plainly
             here
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             hath
             hitherto
             among
             the
             wisest
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Common-wealths
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             beene
             reputed
             a
             just
             and
             warrantable
             cause
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             
               Homicide
            
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             
               England
            
             shall
             bee
             excused
             with
             a
             
               se
               defendendo
            
             when
             the
             assaulted
             hath
             but
             simply
             defended
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             retired
             in
             his
             owne
             defence
             so
             farre
             till
             by
             some
             Water
             or
             Wall
             hee
             bee
             hindred
             from
             going
             any
             further
             .
             Death
             and
             destruction
             marching
             towards
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Hull
            
             fortified
             &
             kept
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             necessities
             compassing
             him
             in
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             could
             then
             doe
             no
             lesse
             then
             rouse
             him
             up
             to
             make
             his
             owne
             defence
             ;
             and
             hee
             must
             bee
             as
             much
             without
             his
             sences
             ,
             as
             care
             of
             his
             owne
             preservation
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             not
             then
             think
             it
             to
             bee
             high
             time
             to
             make
             reaedy
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             necessity
             enough
             to
             excuse
             him
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             should
             bee
             done
             in
             order
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             and
             hee
             (
             as
             this
             case
             stood
             )
             could
             not
             bee
             both
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             defensive
             parte
             ;
             For
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             the
             Money
             ,
             Armes
             ,
             Ammunition
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             of
             deluded
             People
             to
             assist
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             hunted
             and
             pursued
             him
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             come
             to
             be
             a
             saying
             and
             a
             by
             word
             among
             the
             apprentices
             and
             new
             levied
             men
             at
             
               London
            
             they
             
               would
               goe
               a King-catching
               :
            
             &
             were
             not
             likely
             therfore
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             patience
             as
             the
             king
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             peace
             ,
             &
             so
             thirsted
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             and
             his
             often
             sending
             Messages
             ,
             and
             Propositions
             for
             it
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             victories
             or
             advantages
             God
             had
             given
             him
             .
             Twice
             did
             hee
             suffer
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             to
             attempt
             to
             force
             him
             from
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Fairfax
            
             once
             to
             beleager
             him
             when
             hee
             had
             power
             enough
             to
             have
             made
             
               London
            
             or
             the
             associate
             Counties
             the
             feat
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             bee
             something
             strange
             that
             hee
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             had
             raised
             forces
             against
             his
             
               Scottish
            
             Rebells
             ,
             and
             found
             himselfe
             in
             the
             head
             of
             so
             gallant
             an
             Army
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             much
             adoe
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             fighting
             ,
             and
             his
             enemies
             so
             ridiculously
             weake
             ,
             as
             hee
             might
             have
             subdued
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             looking
             upon
             them
             but
             a
             fortnight
             ●onger
             ;
             could
             not
             bee
             perswaded
             to
             draw
             a
             Sword
             against
             them
             :
             would
             ●ow
             begin
             an
             offensive
             warre
             without
             any
             power
             or
             strength
             at
             all
             against
             those
             that
             had
             before
             hand
             ingrossed
             it
             :
             Or
             what
             policy
             or
             wisdome
             could
             it
             bee
             in
             him
             to
             begin
             a
             Warre
             without
             ,
             Money
             ,
             or
             Men
             ,
             or
             Armes
             ,
             to
             goe
             through
             with
             it
             ?
             Or
             to
             refuse
             the
             
             assistance
             of
             his
             
               Catholique
            
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             
               Farraigne
            
             friends
             and
             forces
             ?
             or
             to
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             in
             Messages
             ,
             and
             offers
             of
             Peace
             to
             give
             them
             time
             and
             abilitie
             to
             disarme
             him
             ,
             and
             Arme
             themselves
             ?
             If
             hee
             had
             not
             utterly
             abhorred
             a
             Warre
             ;
             and
             as
             cordially
             affected
             peace
             ,
             as
             hee
             offered
             faire
             enough
             for
             it
             :
             Or
             if
             wee
             could
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             say
             that
             the
             King
             did
             begin
             the
             Warre
             ?
             (
             when
             what
             he
             did
             was
             but
             to
             preserve
             his
             Regality
             and
             the
             
               Militia
            
             and
             
               protection
            
             of
             his
             People
             ;
             which
             the
             Parliament
             in
             expres
             terms
             as
             well
             as
             by
             
               Petitioning
            
             for
             it
             ,
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             his
             
               owne
               ;
            
             being
             but
             that
             which
             every
             private
             man
             ,
             that
             had
             but
             money
             or
             friends
             would
             not
             neglect
             to
             do
             .
             )
          
           
             Did
             hee
             any
             more
             in
             seeking
             to
             preserve
             his
             Regalitie
             then
             to
             defend
             and
             keepe
             himself
             from
             a
             breach
             of
             trust
             they
             fought
             to
             make
             him
             break
             ?
             Or
             did
             hee
             any
             more
             then
             seek
             to
             defend
             himself
             against
             those
             did
             all
             they
             could
             to
             force
             him
             to
             breake
             it
             ?
             Or
             could
             there
             bee
             a
             greater
             perjury
             ,
             or
             breach
             of
             trust
             in
             the
             Kingly
             office
             then
             to
             put
             the
             Sword
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             
               madmen
               ,
            
             or
             
               fooles
               ?
            
             or
             such
             as
             would
             kill
             and
             ●●ay
             and
             undo●
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             with
             it
             ?
             or
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             People
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             of
             their
             ambitious
             fellow
             Subjects
             ?
             did
             as
             much
             breake
             their
             owne
             
               trust
            
             to
             those
             they
             represented
             in
             asking
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             King
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             granted
             it
             ?
             Or
             why
             shall
             it
             not
             bee
             accounted
             an
             
               inculpata
               tutela
            
             in
             the
             King
             to
             preserve
             and
             defend
             that
             by
             a
             Warre
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             his
             
               Coronation-Oath
            
             ,
             
               Honour
               ,
            
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             dutie
             to
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             suffer
             to
             bee
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             King
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             construction
             could
             be
             blamed
             ,
             or
             censured
             for
             denying
             to
             grant
             the
             
               Militia
               ?
            
             which
             was
             the
             first
             pretence
             of
             begining
             of
             the
             war
             by
             those
             that
             sought
             to
             take
             it
             from
             him
             (
             for
             till
             the
             besieging
             of
             
               Hull
            
             the
             16.
             of
             
               July
            
             1642.
             after
             many
             other
             affronts
             ,
             and
             attempts
             of
             as
             high
             a
             nature
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             most
             malicious
             interpretation
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             cannot
             find
             him
             so
             much
             at
             all
             to
             have
             defended
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             done
             any
             one
             act
             of
             Warre
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             like
             it
             )
             who
             shall
             bee
             in
             the
             fault
             for
             all
             that
             was
             done
             after
             ,
             when
             hee
             offered
             to
             condiscend
             to
             all
             that
             might
             bee
             profitable
             for
             his
             People
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             War
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             and
             his
             People
             against
             those
             would
             notwithstanding
             all
             he
             could
             doe
             and
             offer
             ,
             make
             a
             Warre
             against
             him
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             
             contrary
             to
             his
             ,
             Oath
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
            
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Lawes
             hee
             had
             sworn
             to
             
               observe
               ;
            
             betray
             ,
             or
             deliver
             up
             his
             people
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             bee
             governed
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               undone
            
             by
             a
             greater
             latitude
             of
             Arbitrary
             power
             ,
             then
             the
             great
             
               Turk
            
             or
             
               Crim
               Tartar
            
             ever
             exercised
             upon
             their
             enslaved
             People
             ;
             and
             put
             the
             education
             and
             marriage
             of
             his
             owne
             
               Children
            
             out
             of
             his
             Power
             ;
             was
             never
             sought
             to
             bee
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             any
             father
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             
               foole
            
             or
             a
             
               madman
               ;
            
             nor
             yeilded
             to
             by
             any
             would
             have
             the
             Credit
             to
             bee
             accounted
             otherwise
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             would
             not
             denude
             himselfe
             of
             the
             power
             of
             conferring
             honours
             ,
             or
             vilifie
             ,
             or
             discredit
             his
             great
             and
             lesser
             Scales
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             which
             many
             mens
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Honours
             ,
             and
             the
             whol
             current
             of
             the
             
               Justice
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             had
             their
             Originall
             ;
             and
             refused
             to
             perjure
             himselfe
             by
             abolishing
             
               Episcopacy
               ,
            
             which
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
            
             and
             some
             
               dozens
            
             of
             other
             Lawes
             bound
             him
             to
             preserve
             ?
             Or
             if
             that
             bee
             not
             enough
             to
             justyfie
             him
             in
             his
             owne
             defence
             ?
             had
             hee
             not
             cause
             enough
             to
             deny
             ;
             and
             they
             little
             enough
             to
             aske
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             practise
             to
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Blasphemers
            
             of
             God
             ,
             deniers
             of
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Scriptures
            
             and
             
               Deity
            
             of
             Christ
             ?
             when
             the
             Parliament
             themselves
             had
             taken
             a
             Covenant
             to
             root
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             made
             as
             many
             of
             the
             People
             as
             they
             could
             force
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             with
             them
             ?
             or
             had
             hee
             not
             cause
             enough
             to
             deny
             to
             set
             up
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             authoritie
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             have
             taken
             away
             his
             owne
             authoritie
             ,
             but
             have
             done
             the
             like
             also
             with
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             ruling
             part
             of
             that
             they
             now
             call
             the
             Parliament
             utterly
             abhorre
             ;
             or
             if
             all
             that
             could
             not
             make
             the
             War
             be
             made
             to
             bee
             defensive
             ,
             and
             Lawfull
             ?
             had
             hee
             not
             cause
             enough
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             they
             none
             at
             all
             to
             ask
             that
             he
             should
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             consent
             to
             make
             all
             those
             to
             bee
             Traitors
             that
             tooke
             his
             part
             ,
             their
             Blood
             and
             Posterities
             attainted
             ,
             and
             their
             Estates
             forfeited
             ?
             when
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             owne
             Members
             were
             heard
             to
             say
             when
             those
             Propositions
             were
             sent
             unto
             him
             ;
             That
             if
             hee
             yeilded
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Hee
               was
               the
               unworthiest
               man
               living
               ,
               and
               not
               fit
               to
               bee
               a
               King
               .
            
          
           
             For
             certainly
             ,
             if
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             all
             mankinde
             bee
             not
             
               changed
               ?
            
             there
             was
             never
             a
             juster
             ,
             more
             
               defensive
               ,
            
             unwilling
             ,
             and
             
               necessitated
            
             Warre
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Kings
             part
             ,
             since
             man
             came
             out
             of
             
               Paradice
               .
            
             And
             if
             such
             a
             Warre
             should
             not
             bee
             Lawfull
             (
             after
             so
             many
             provocations
             and
             necessities
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             after
             generations
             ,
             this
             Warre
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             
             ruine
             and
             leave
             in
             slavery
             )
             under
             what
             censure
             and
             opinion
             may
             that
             of
             
               Abrahams
            
             with
             
               Chederlaomer
            
             the
             King
             of
             
               Elum
               ,
            
             and
             
               Tidal
            
             King
             of
             the
             Nations
             bee
             ,
             when
             hee
             fought
             with
             them
             to
             rescue
             his
             
             Brother
             
               Lot
               ,
            
             and
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             was
             blessed
             by
             
               Melchisedec
            
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             for
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             the
             Warre
             which
             the
             
               Tribes
            
             of
             
               Israell
            
             made
             against
             the
             
               Tribe
            
             of
             
               Benjamin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
             men
             of
             
               Gibeah
            
             for
             committing
             lewdnesse
             and
             folly
             in
             
               Israel
               :
            
             that
             of
             
               David
            
             to
             rescue
             his
             Wives
             that
             were
             carried
             away
             captive
             by
             the
             
             
               Amalekites
               ,
            
             or
             to
             fetch
             home
             the
             Arc
             of
             God
             from
             the
             
               Philistines
            
             
             that
             which
             
               Ahab
            
             made
             with
             
               Benhadad
            
             the
             king
             of
             
               Syria
            
             who
             was
             not
             half
             so
             Tyrannical
             in
             his
             Propositions
             as
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             aproved
             of
             in
             sacred
             Story
             ;
             or
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             
               Judas
               Machabeus
            
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             rescue
             the
             decayed
             Estate
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             or
             that
             which
             was
             used
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             heathen
             
               pro
               aris
               &
               focis
            
             wer
             never
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             suspected
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             :
             How
             shall
             this
             of
             the
             kings
             be
             condemned
             that
             had
             as
             much
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
               David
               ,
               Ahab
            
             against
             
               Benhadad
               ,
               Judas
               Machabeus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             tribes
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             or
             those
             
             heathens
             that
             made
             it
             
               pro
               aris
               &
               socis
               ;
            
             put
             them
             altogether
             to
             warrant
             it
             ?
             Or
             by
             what
             reason
             or
             Law
             ,
             is
             any
             man
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             
               England
            
             excused
             for
             killing
             a
             man
             in
             his
             owne
             defence
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             necessitated
             or
             hindred
             by
             a
             Wall
             or
             a
             Water
             ,
             that
             hee
             can
             goe
             no
             further
             ?
             or
             for
             killing
             theeves
             that
             come
             to
             assault
             or
             Rob
             him
             in
             his
             house
             or
             Castle
             ?
             If
             the
             King
             shall
             bee
             hunted
             from
             his
             house
             through
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             corners
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             for
             his
             
               Life
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             for
             his
             
               Life
               ,
            
             but
             his
             
               Honour
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             for
             his
             
               Life
            
             and
             
               Honour
               ,
            
             but
             his
             
               Conscience
               ?
            
             and
             yet
             must
             never
             draw
             his
             Sword
             ,
             or
             seeke
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             have
             any body
             else
             to
             doe
             it
             for
             him
             ?
             Or
             how
             have
             all
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
            
             and
             
               Magistrates
            
             of
             the
             world
             hitherto
             governed
             ,
             and
             defended
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             people
             ?
             or
             shall
             ever
             bee
             able
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             not
             bee
             at
             libertie
             to
             make
             a
             Legall
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             reason
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             those
             State
             riddles
             (
             like
             those
             of
             
               Sphinx
            
             only
             made
             to
             destroy
             men
             withall
             )
             that
             they
             fought
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             is
             alledged
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Orders
             and
             Declarations
             ?
             and
             that
             the
             warre
             was
             a
             Rebellion
             raised
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             for
             association
             of
             the
             Counties
             of
             
               Pembroke
               ,
            
             
             
               Cardigan
            
             and
             
               Caermrthen
               ;
            
             bee
             ever
             understood
             by
             any
             rules
             of
             sence
             or
             reason
             ;
             if
             hee
             were
             on
             the
             offensive
             part
             of
             the
             warre
             and
             had
             begunne
             it
             against
             them
             ?
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             bee
             so
             in
             love
             with
             the
             
             sense
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             out
             of
             their
             own
             senses
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             though
             there
             bee
             no
             manner
             of
             evidence
             or
             proofe
             to
             bee
             had
             for
             love
             or
             money
             that
             the
             Parliament
             were
             constrained
             to
             defend
             themselves
             by
             a
             warre
             :
             yet
             the
             Kings
             admitting
             of
             the
             Preamble
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Propositions
             presented
             to
             him
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Wight
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Parliament
             was
             necessitated
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
             in
             their
             just
             and
             lawfull
             defence
             ,
             makes
             him
             (
             who
             must
             needs
             be
             best
             acquainted
             with
             his
             owne
             actions
             )
             to
             bee
             so
             clearly
             guiltie
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             hath
             beene
             shed
             in
             these
             warres
             as
             it
             puts
             to
             silence
             all
             that
             can
             bee
             now
             alledged
             or
             said
             in
             his
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             made
             the
             
               preamble
            
             and
             placed
             it
             in
             
               limine
            
             and
             
               threshold
            
             of
             the
             Treatie
             on
             purpose
             to
             catch
             and
             insnare
             him
             (
             for
             either
             hee
             must
             have
             denied
             it
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             and
             entrance
             into
             the
             Treatie
             ,
             and
             leave
             his
             Kingdomes
             and
             People
             to
             wallow
             in
             the
             blood
             and
             miserie
             their
             Parliament
             
               Idols
            
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             ;
             and
             have
             all
             the
             blame
             laid
             upon
             him
             for
             hindring
             a
             Peace
             ,
             hee
             had
             so
             much
             longed
             and
             laboured
             for
             ,
             or
             put
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Loyall
             Subjects
             that
             helped
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             those
             
               Sinnes
            
             and
             
               Shames
            
             the
             Parliament
             themselves
             had
             all
             the
             right
             to
             )
             can
             tell
             their
             undone
             ,
             and
             deluded
             
               Proselites
               ;
            
             how
             much
             the
             King
             stuck
             at
             it
             ,
             how
             unwilling
             hee
             was
             to
             breake
             off
             the
             Treatie
             ,
             and
             was
             unwilling
             to
             wrong
             his
             owne
             Innocency
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Parliament
             Commissioners
             had
             not
             any
             thing
             either
             in
             Law
             ,
             or
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             or
             Reason
             ,
             or
             
               Argument
            
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             yeild
             unto
             it
             ;
             but
             laid
             it
             only
             as
             a
             case
             of
             necessitie
             before
             him
             (
             though
             there
             was
             no
             such
             preamble
             at
             the
             Treaties
             of
             
               Oxford
            
             and
             
               Vxbridge
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             such
             necessity
             at
             those
             times
             insisted
             upon
             )
             that
             unlesse
             hee
             
               would
               take
               the
               guilt
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               and
               the
               People
               had
               engaged
               with
               them
            
             must
             necessarily
             bee
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             and
             could
             not
             have
             any
             security
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             .
             The
             King
             bemoaning
             himselfe
             and
             people
             that
             must
             bee
             thus
             shut
             out
             from
             any
             hopes
             of
             peace
             ,
             intreated
             some
             expedient
             ,
             or
             
               medium
            
             might
             bee
             found
             out
             to
             reconcile
             the
             difference
             :
             But
             
               Cains
            
             sinnes
             being
             
               greater
            
             then
             could
             bee
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             
               Abell
            
             can
             bee
             brought
             to
             say
             hee
             killed
             
               Cain
               ;
            
             they
             that
             could
             afterward
             finde
             an
             expedient
             for
             21.
             of
             their
             great
             
               Councell
            
             of
             estate
             that
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Lawfullnesse
             of
             murdering
             the
             King
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             could
             finde
             none
             at
             all
             for
             the
             King
             to
             purchase
             a
             peace
             for
             the
             People
             (
             though
             many
             kinds
             of
             wayes
             and
             expedients
             ,
             as
             allowing
             him
             to
             make
             the
             like
             preamble
             to
             his
             owne
             proposition
             or
             the
             like
             might
             
             have
             beene
             easily
             contrived
             and
             thought
             upon
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             was
             ,
             the
             
               Independent
            
             partie
             desired
             no
             Peace
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Preshyterian
            
             desired
             it
             only
             to
             get
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             Kings
             Power
             and
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             they
             had
             shed
             for
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             ●oth
             of
             them
             were
             so
             well
             content
             to
             have
             him
             allow
             of
             the
             preamble
             ,
             as
             the
             
               latter
               ,
            
             thought
             himselfe
             safe
             and
             out
             of
             controversie
             if
             the
             King
             tooke
             the
             blood
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             
               former
            
             that
             it
             would
             prove
             no
             small
             advantage
             or
             colour
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             for
             confessing
             himselfe
             guilty
             of
             it
             by
             allowing
             of
             the
             preamble
             ;
             in
             this
             unparalel'd
             demand
             ,
             never
             before
             stood
             upon
             by
             Subject●
             to
             their
             
               Prince
               ,
            
             or
             
               Conquerours
            
             to
             their
             
               Captives
               .
               Nero
            
             himselfe
             was
             so
             farre
             short
             of
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             had
             cuuning
             enough
             when
             hee
             set
             
               Rome
            
             on
             fire
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             upon
             the
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             had
             not
             Villany
             enough
             to
             torture
             and
             seek
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             a
             
               confession
               ,
            
             that
             they
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             after
             Protestation
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             without
             a
             manifest
             injury
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             a
             violation
             of
             his
             
               Honour
            
             and
             
               Conscience
               ,
            
             take
             upon
             him
             a
             guilt
             ,
             could
             no
             way
             bee
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             appeared
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
             was
             yet
             for
             peace
             sake
             ,
             and
             his
             peoples
             sake
             content
             to
             say
             ;
             
               It
               will
               bee
               a
               great
               self
               deny
               all
               to
               take
               this
               supposition
               of
               a
               guilt
               upon
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               virtue
               to
               undergoe
               any
               affliction
               that
               may
               bee
               for
               the
               good
               of
               my
               People
               :
            
             and
             
               I
               am
               confident
               those
               that
               have
               adventured
               so
               much
               for
               me
               ,
               will
               bee
               content
               to
               share
               with
               me
               for
               so
               good
               a
               purpose
               in
               the
               suffering
               for
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               Conditionally
               consent
               to
               the
               Preamble
               ;
            
             so
             as
             there
             follow
             a
             
               conclusion
            
             upon
             the
             
               whole
               matter
            
             in
             Treaty
             and
             
               Propositions
            
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             but
             
               sub
               modo
               ,
            
             and
             
               conditionall
               ;
            
             as
             it
             is
             alwaies
             to
             bee
             understood
             in
             this
             Treaty
             ,
             that
             
               nothing
               agreed
               in
               part
            
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             shall
             be
             binding
             unlesse
             their
             be
             a
             conclusion
             upon
             
               the
               whole
               .
            
             And
             here
             let
             the
             Truth
             bee
             judge
             if
             the
             King
             did
             not
             aboundantly
             endeavour
             to
             save
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Parliament
             had
             not
             neede
             of
             a
             
               justification
               ,
            
             when
             they
             used
             all
             manner
             of
             force
             and
             shifts
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             King
             take
             the
             fault
             upon
             him
             :
             they
             therefore
             that
             shall
             consider
             that
             the
             King
             was
             a
             close
             prisoner
             ,
             robbed
             and
             bereaved
             of
             all
             hee
             had
             (
             but
             his
             Honour
             and
             
               Conscience
            
             and
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             Loyall
             Subjects
             )
             was
             debarred
             of
             all
             friends
             and
             comforts
             ,
             penned
             up
             and
             used
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             hardship
             and
             and
             extremities
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             like
             to
             bee
             murdered
             ,
             that
             conditions
             
               adimpleri
               debent
               priusquam
               sequatur
               effectus
               ;
            
             are
             but
             inserted
             or
             added
             ,
             
               in●casum
               incertum
               qui
               potest
               tendere
               ad
               esse
               ,
               
               aut
               non
               esse
               ;
            
             &
             depend
             on
             
               subsequencies
            
             or
             following
             
               effects
            
             which
             not
             hapning
             or
             coming
             to
             be
             performed
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             conditions
             ,
             makes
             them
             to
             vanish
             and
             expire
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             no
             such
             matter
             at
             all
             had
             bene
             acknowledged
             or
             expressed
             in
             them
             :
             That
             
               Cooke
               ,
            
             his
             accuser
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             comes
             to
             bee
             hanged
             for
             it
             ,
             will
             never
             bee
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             People
             who
             
               substituted
               ,
            
             or
             gave
             him
             warrant
             for
             to
             accuse
             him
             .
             And
             
               Bradshaw
            
             who
             sate
             higher
             in
             the
             
               pageant
            
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellow
             murderers
             tooke
             the
             Kings
             conditionall
             consenting
             to
             the
             Preamble
             to
             bee
             so
             little
             for
             their
             purpose
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             it
             :
             must
             not
             only
             acquit
             him
             of
             any
             Confession
             or
             guilt
             to
             bee
             inferred
             from
             his
             conditionall
             yeilding
             to
             that
             
               Ambuscado
            
             Preamble
             ,
             but
             dissolve
             into
             wonder
             and
             admiration
             ;
             that
             hee
             who
             in
             his
             Royall
             Meditations
             ,
             and
             Conference
             with
             death
             upon
             the
             Parliaments
             votes
             of
             
               non
               addresse
               ,
            
             and
             his
             closer
             imprisonment
             at
             
               Carisbrooke-Castle
            
             had
             clearnesse
             of
             Conscience
             enough
             to
             say
             (
             for
             as
             for
             his
             judgment
             wee
             hope
             it
             cannot
             bee
             suspected
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             
               Carill
            
             the
             
               Independent
               ,
            
             and
             Mr.
             
             
               Vines
            
             a
             
               Presbyterian
            
             Minister
             could
             say
             hee
             was
             a
             second
             
               Salomon
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             Commissioners
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Wight
            
             report
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             master
             of
             the
             greatest
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             )
             
             That
             hee
             had
             
               the
               feast
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               brazen
               wall
               of
               a
               judicious
               integrity
               and
               Conscience
               !
            
             doubted
             not
             but
             his
             
               Innocency
               would
               find
               God
               to
               bee
               his
               protector
               !
            
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             
               Imitating
               Christs
               example
               in
               suffering
               for
               Righteousnesse
               sake
               !
            
             and
             thanked
             God
             
               hee
               could
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               not
               impute
               his
               Blood
               to
               them
               ,
               further
               then
               to
               convince
               them
               what
               neede
               they
               had
               of
               Christs
               Blood
               ,
               to
               wash
               their
               Soules
            
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sheding
             His
             !
             And
             was
             afterwards
             in
             the
             face
             and
             view
             of
             Death
             and
             his
             murderers
             heard
             to
             say
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             
               Hee
               never
               did
               begin
               a
               Warre
               with
               the
               two
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               called
               God
               to
               his
               witnesse
               (
               to
               whom
               hee
               was
               shortly
               to
               make
               an
               account
               )
               hee
               never
               intended
               to
               incroach
               upon
               their
               priviledges
               ;
               but
               they
               began
               upon
               him
               ;
            
             It
             was
             the
             
               Militia
            
             they
             
               began
               upon
               ;
            
             though
             they
             
               confest
               it
               was
               his
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               any
               that
               would
               looke
               into
               the
               date
               of
               their
               Commissions
               and
               his
               ,
               might
            
             cleerely
             see
             
               that
               they
               began
               these
               unhappie
               troubles
               ,
            
             and
             hoped
             
               God
               would
               cleer
               him
               of
               it
               !
            
             Could
             bee
             so
             much
             more
             then
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             protectour
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             bee
             content
             to
             bee
             robbed
             and
             despoiled
             of
             all
             that
             hee
             had
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             but
             to
             save
             the
             Lawes
             and
             estates
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             deliver
             up
             himselfe
             (
             so
             as
             a
             Peace
             and
             Agreement
             might
             have
             followed
             
             upon
             the
             Treaty
             )
             to
             the
             unjust
             Censure
             of
             Robbing
             and
             Spoyling
             those
             that
             had
             robbed
             and
             undone
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             we
             have
             hunted
             this
             Parliament
             
               Protens
            
             through
             all
             this
             disguises
             of
             
               Parliament
            
             priviledges
             and
             pretences
             ,
             and
             are
             lamentably
             assured
             a
             great
             and
             accursed
             thing
             is
             committed
             in
             our
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               anger
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               kindled
            
             against
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             labour
             well
             bestowed
             (
             though
             here
             is
             sure
             enough
             already
             said
             and
             prov'd
             that
             the
             King
             was
             in
             the
             defensive
             and
             justifiable
             part
             of
             the
             Warre
             )
             to
             send
             into
             
               Achans
            
             tent
             ,
             and
             search
             and
             see
             what
             is
             there
             to
             bee
             found
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             here
             we
             find
             the
             Lord
             
               Say
               ,
            
             the
             Lord
             
               Brooke
               ,
            
             and
             their
             complices
             ,
             had
             not
             long
             before
             the
             King
             had
             summoned
             them
             to
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             setled
             and
             conveyed
             their
             estates
             to
             prevent
             any
             dangers
             might
             happen
             upon
             their
             intended
             enterprises
             .
             
               Peard
            
             the
             pragmatique
             Parliament
             man
             was
             heard
             to
             say
             a
             little
             before
             this
             holie
             Warre
             began
             to
             break
             out
             ;
             That
             
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               would
               within
               a
               year
               or
               two
               bee
               altered
               .
            
          
           
             A
             little
             before
             the
             second
             Scottish
             invasion
             
               Hinderson
            
             the
             Scotch
             
               firebrand
            
             confesses
             the
             Covenanters
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             were
             unanimously
             
             agreed
             
               to
               bring
               the
               King
               to
               their
               lure
               before
               they
               laid
               downe
               Armes
               :
            
             the
             joynt
             declaration
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             in
             
               January
            
             1643.
             professes
             they
             will
             
               never
               lay
               down
               Armes
               till
               the
            
             pretended
             
               reformation
               bee
               accomplished
               ;
            
             many
             declarations
             and
             remonstrances
             of
             the
             Parliament
             (
             if
             they
             may
             bee
             so
             called
             )
             and
             the
             Army
             ,
             mention
             the
             
               originall
               power
            
             and
             Soveraignty
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             common
             
               Rights
            
             and
             
               Freedome
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             
               opertunities
            
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             An
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             20.
             
             
               October
               .
            
             1645.
             concerning
             rules
             and
             directions
             for
             Tryers
             and
             Judges
             of
             the
             abilitie
             of
             Elders
             ,
             declares
             it
             was
             
               the
               wonderfull
               providence
               of
               God
               in
               calling
               them
            
             (
             which
             hee
             never
             did
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             usurping
             of
             regall
             authority
             )
             
               to
               the
               great
               and
               difficult
               worke
               of
               reformation
               and
               purging
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             
               Fairfax
            
             and
             his
             generall
             councell
             of
             Officers
             in
             their
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             16.
             
             
               November
            
             1648.
             made
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             call
             the
             putting
             downe
             of
             Monarchy
             and
             the
             Establishing
             of
             their
             unjust
             ends
             the
             
               publique
               interest
               originally
               contended
               for
               on
               the
               Parliaments
               part
               ,
            
             and
             the
             declaration
             and
             votes
             of
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             Commons
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             Parliament
             assembled
             15.
             
             
               January
            
             1648.
             affirm
             the
             bringing
             of
             Delinquents
             to
             punishment
             (
             which
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             Delinquents
             is
             certainly
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Kingly
             office
             )
             the
             
               maine
            
             if
             not
             
             
               the
               only
               end
               of
               making
               this
               Warre
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             thereof
             acknowledges
             the
             
               rooting
               out
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               bringing
               Delinquents
               to
               punishment
            
             to
             bee
             
               the
               only
               motives
               that
               induced
               them
               to
               undertake
               this
               Warre
               .
            
          
           
             And
             though
             
               Achan
            
             will
             neyther
             confesse
             nor
             bee
             brought
             to
             punishment
             ,
             till
             the
             wroth
             and
             never
             failing
             judgement
             of
             God
             shall
             bring
             them
             and
             their
             sons
             &
             their
             daughters
             and
             their
             
               successes
            
             &
             the
             
               asses
            
             that
             follow
             them
             to
             be
             consumed
             in
             the
             field
             of
             
               Achor
               :
            
             and
             the
             Fig-leaves
             which
             they
             have
             patched
             together
             to
             palliate
             &
             hide
             their
             nakednesse
             cannot
             keepe
             out
             the
             eyes
             and
             understanding
             of
             a
             ruined
             Nation
             bleeding
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             of
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             but
             whether
             ever
             confessed
             or
             never
             ,
             will
             bee
             as
             plaine
             as
             the
             most
             infallible
             demonstration
             ;
             they
             were
             never
             necessitated
             to
             make
             a
             Warre
             ,
             but
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             Justification
             of
             a
             defensive
             Warre
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             altogether
             in
             the
             offensive
             .
             For
             beside
             all
             that
             hath
             beene
             said
             to
             prove
             them
             guiltie
             of
             the
             blood
             and
             misery
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             who
             can
             think
             ,
             or
             bee
             beleeved
             (
             if
             hee
             should
             bee
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             say
             it
             )
             That
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             a
             Warre
             for
             that
             was
             none
             of
             their
             owne
             ;
             or
             to
             take
             away
             tenures
             in
             
               Capite
               ,
            
             which
             was
             a
             principall
             flower
             of
             his
             Crowne
             ;
             or
             for
             a
             
               Reformation
            
             of
             
               Religion
            
             was
             already
             the
             envie
             and
             ambition
             of
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             or
             to
             commit
             sacriledge
             and
             abolish
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             least
             was
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             ;
             or
             to
             preserve
             the
             Statute
             of
             25.
             
               E.
            
             3.
             concerning
             what
             was
             Treason
             ;
             when
             they
             themselves
             committed
             most
             of
             the
             Treasons
             were
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             their
             fore-fathers
             and
             the
             makers
             of
             that
             Statute
             ever
             thought
             on
             .
             But
             that
             wee
             may
             doe
             all
             the
             right
             wee
             can
             to
             them
             have
             done
             so
             much
             wrong
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             carry
             on
             our
             judgements
             to
             a
             certaine
             conclusion
             of
             that
             which
             God
             and
             all
             good
             and
             just
             men
             know
             to
             bee
             true
             enough
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             wee
             hope
             bee
             impertinent
             in
             this
             our
             search
             and
             disquisition
             of
             the
             truth
             to
             proceede
             to
             the
             enquiry
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
               Whether
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               their
               pretended
               Magistracy
               ,
               have
               not
               taken
               lesser
               oceasions
               to
               punish
               or
               provide
               against
            
             Insurrections
             ,
             Treasons
             ,
             
               and
            
             Rebellions
             ,
             
               as
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               them
               .
            
          
           
             ALL
             in
             the
             neighborhood
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             that
             know
             but
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             can
             tell
             it
             :
             The
             Parliament
             have
             not
             beene
             wanting
             to
             their
             owne
             Preservations
             and
             purposes
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             greatest
             jealousie
             ,
             vigilancy
             ,
             terror
             and
             authority
             ,
             over
             those
             they
             could
             but
             get
             within
             their
             pretended
             Jurisdiction
             :
             Witnesse
             
               Edward
               Archer
               ,
            
             who
             was
             whipt
             and
             punished
             almost
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             speaking
             but
             his
             ill
             wishes
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             when
             he
             was
             marching
             out
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             with
             their
             Army
             against
             the
             King
             :
             the
             imprisonment
             of
             their
             owne
             Members
             ,
             for
             speaking
             against
             the
             
               Sence
            
             and
             
               Cabal
            
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ;
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             shut
             up
             under
             Decks
             ,
             ready
             to
             bee
             stifled
             a
             ship-board
             ,
             upon
             suspicion
             that
             they
             affected
             the
             King
             ;
             hanging
             of
             the
             two
             
               Bristoll
            
             Marchants
             ,
             Master
             
               Bourchier
            
             and
             Master
             
               Yeomans
               ,
            
             for
             an
             endeavor
             to
             deliver
             up
             
               Bristoll
               ;
            
             Putting
             Colonell
             
               Essex
            
             out
             of
             the
             government
             of
             that
             Towne
             ,
             upon
             suspicion
             of
             favouring
             the
             enterprise
             ;
             hanging
             of
             Master
             
               Tompkins
            
             and
             Master
             
               Chaloner
               ,
            
             ●or
             a
             purpose
             to
             force
             the
             delivery
             up
             of
             some
             factious
             men
             to
             Justice
             ;
             banishing
             Master
             
               Waller
               ,
            
             an
             eminent
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             for
             the
             contrivance
             of
             it
             ;
             searching
             the
             houses
             of
             forraign
             Ambassadors
             ,
             &
             intercepting
             and
             opening
             their
             Letters
             ;
             Beheading
             Sir
             
               Alexander
               Cary
            
             for
             an
             intention
             to
             deliver
             up
             
               Plymouth
               ,
            
             and
             Sir
             
               John
               Hotham
            
             (
             who
             adventured
             first
             of
             all
             to
             set
             up
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             was
             magnified
             and
             ,
             almost
             ,
             adored
             for
             it
             ;
             )
             for
             an
             intention
             only
             to
             deliver
             up
             
               Hull
            
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             executing
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             for
             joyning
             with
             his
             father
             in
             it
             ;
             hanging
             Master
             
               Kniveton
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             Messengers
             ,
             but
             for
             bringing
             his
             Majesties
             proclamation
             to
             
               London
            
             for
             the
             adjourning
             of
             the
             Tearme
             (
             being
             a
             greater
             misusage
             then
             
               Davids
            
             Messengers
             received
             from
             King
             
               Ammon
               )
            
             imprisoning
             ,
             starving
             ,
             and
             undoing
             
             of
             any
             that
             durst
             but
             owne
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             send
             ,
             or
             bring
             any
             Message
             from
             him
             or
             his
             partie
             ,
             or
             that
             did
             but
             give
             any
             aide
             or
             assistance
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             Oathes
             and
             Consciences
             and
             the
             
               jugling
            
             Covenant
             (
             they
             themselves
             took
             ,
             and
             forced
             upon
             them
             )
             did
             obliege
             them
             ,
             shooting
             and
             cannonading
             of
             the
             
               Queene
            
             when
             shee
             came
             but
             to
             aid
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             chasing
             and
             shooting
             after
             her
             at
             Sea
             a
             yeare
             after
             ,
             when
             shee
             was
             going
             back
             into
             
               France
            
             from
             him
             ;
             sequestring
             wives
             and
             mothers
             that
             did
             but
             relieve
             their
             husbands
             and
             childrens
             wants
             when
             they
             returned
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             putting
             thousands
             of
             Orthodox
             ministers
             out
             of
             their
             benefices
             and
             livelyhoods
             for
             using
             the
             Common-Prayer-Booke
             ,
             Preaching
             true
             Do●●●ne
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             Praying
             for
             him
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             they
             pretended
             libertie
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             voting
             the
             Prince
             a
             
               Traytor
            
             for
             wishing
             well
             or
             being
             in
             companie
             with
             his
             Father
             (
             for
             hee
             was
             too
             young
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             else
             for
             him
             )
             and
             making
             ,
             or
             rather
             supposing
             charges
             of
             high
             Treason
             against
             those
             that
             either
             fought
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             counselled
             him
             how
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             but
             obeying
             the
             knowne
             Lawes
             ,
             they
             themselves
             made
             the
             World
             believe
             they
             made
             some
             parte
             of
             the
             Warre
             for
             ,
             ordering
             all
             to
             dye
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             did
             but
             harbour
             the
             King
             when
             hee
             fled
             in
             a
             disguise
             before
             their
             armies
             ,
             condemning
             men
             by
             a
             Court
             martiall
             after
             the
             Warre
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             shooting
             them
             to
             death
             but
             for
             words
             or
             intentions
             .
             And
             if
             this
             and
             many
             things
             more
             might
             bee
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             bee
             not
             enough
             ;
             what
             meanes
             so
             many
             
               sequestrations
               ,
            
             and
             the
             bleating
             and
             lowing
             of
             mens
             Sheepe
             ,
             and
             Oxen
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             since
             the
             Warre
             was
             ended
             ,
             but
             for
             words
             spoken
             either
             for
             the
             King
             or
             against
             them
             ;
             husbands
             and
             Fathers
             undone
             for
             what
             their
             Wives
             or
             Children
             did
             without
             their
             privity
             :
             the
             Mayor
             of
             
               London
            
             &
             divers
             Aldermen
             Imprisoned
             but
             upon
             a
             suspicion
             of
             joyning
             with
             the
             Scots
             ;
             or
             somthing
             in
             pursnance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             they
             forced
             them
             to
             take
             ,
             or
             else
             would
             have
             undone
             them
             for
             refusing
             of
             it
             ;
             Garrisons
             and
             Armies
             with
             free
             quartering
             and
             Taxes
             kept
             up
             after
             the
             Warre
             was
             ended
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             like
             sheepe
             devoured
             to
             maintaine
             them
             :
             so
             much
             complaining
             in
             our
             streets
             ;
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             many
             men
             in
             whole
             Counties
             ,
             as
             
               Essex
               ,
               Kent
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             joyning
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             forces
             ,
             or
             for
             being
             forced
             to
             send
             provisions
             to
             them
             (
             when
             they
             took
             up
             armes
             ,
             some
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             to
             deliver
             the
             
               King
            
             out
             of
             Prison
             )
             and
             causing
             the
             Soldiers
             not
             only
             to
             cut
             and
             
             kill
             divers
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               Surrey
            
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Petitioning
             the
             Parliament
             for
             a
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             sequeste●
             many
             of
             them
             for
             putting
             their
             hands
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             disabling
             the
             Citizens
             of
             
               London
            
             for
             bearing
             any
             office
             in
             the
             City
             or
             Common-wealth
             for
             but
             putting
             their
             hands
             to
             the
             Petition
             for
             the
             Treaty
             ;
             though
             
               Cromwell
            
             himself
             had
             not
             long
             before
             set
             on
             som
             to
             Petition
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             and
             undoing
             of
             two
             parts
             of
             three
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             very
             many
             of
             whom
             did
             nothing
             actually
             in
             the
             Warres
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             sacrificed
             to
             their
             pretended
             reasons
             &
             jealousies
             of
             State
             doe
             sufficiently
             Proclame
             ,
             and
             remaine
             the
             wofull
             Registers
             to
             after
             generations
             of
             this
             lamentable
             assertion
             .
             If
             the
             King
             could
             have
             gotten
             but
             so
             much
             leave
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             a
             tender-heartednesse
             to
             hi●
             People
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             used
             but
             the
             five
             hundreth
             part
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             sharpe
             and
             mercilesse
             authority
             in
             the
             mannaging
             of
             this
             Warre
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             and
             People
             had
             not
             beene
             undone
             and
             ruined
             ,
             nor
             the
             Parliament
             put
             to
             so
             much
             labour
             to
             coyn
             faults
             and
             scandalls
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             wrest
             the
             Lawes
             to
             
               non
               sence
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             Blasphemy
             ,
             to
             justifie
             their
             most
             horrid
             act
             of
             
               murdering
            
             him
             ;
             but
             for
             seeking
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               Lawes
            
             and
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             cleerely
             
               cheated
            
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             here
             our
             misery
             tells
             us
             wee
             must
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shall
             remember
             (
             for
             indeede
             it
             is
             so
             playne
             it
             needs
             no
             enquiry
             ,
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
             
               Who
               most
               desired
               Peace
               ,
               and
               offered
               faireliest
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             TH'abundant
             satisfaction
             the
             King
             had
             offered
             them
             from
             his
             first
             summoning
             of
             the
             late
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             their
             dissolving
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             dissolving
             him
             who
             gave
             them
             all
             their
             
               Life
            
             and
             
               Being
               ;
            
             That
             which
             he
             
               did
               ,
            
             and
             all
             which
             hee
             would
             have
             
               done
               ;
            
             So
             many
             Declarations
             ,
             Answers
             and
             Messages
             penned
             by
             himself
             ,
             intending
             as
             much
             as
             his
             words
             could
             signifie
             ,
             &
             were
             beleeved
             and
             understood
             by
             all
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             interessed
             or
             ingaged
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             of
             the
             eagrest
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             hand
             ,
             or
             look't
             to
             have
             any
             profit
             in
             the
             murthering
             of
             him
             (
             for
             a
             tryall
             of
             a
             King
             without
             either
             warrant
             or
             colour
             of
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               Lawes
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             (
             if
             that
             could
             
             have
             authorized
             it
             ,
             cannot
             ;
             nay
             will
             not
             by
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             after
             ages
             bee
             otherwise
             interpreted
             :
             unlesse
             wee
             shall
             say
             
               Ravillae
            
             might
             have
             justified
             his
             killing
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             if
             hee
             had
             but
             had
             the
             wit
             to
             have
             framed
             or
             fancied
             a
             Supreme
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             have
             Sentenced
             him
             before
             he
             had
             done
             it
             )
             will
             bee
             as
             Pillars
             and
             lasting-Monuments
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             The
             King
             was
             the
             only
             desirer
             of
             
               Peace
               ,
            
             and
             laboured
             and
             
               tugged●●rder
            
             for
             it
             then
             ever
             Prince
             or
             King
             ,
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             since
             Almighty-God
             did
             his
             first
             days
             work
             ,
             did
             ever
             doe
             with
             Superiors
             ,
             Equalls
             or
             Subjects
             ;
             &
             it
             will
             be
             no
             wrong
             certainly
             to
             
               David
               ,
            
             (
             whose
             sufferings
             are
             so
             much
             remembred
             in
             all
             christian
             Churches
             )
             complayning
             so
             bitterly
             that
             he
             sought
             Peace
             with
             those
             that
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             prepared
             for
             warre
             against
             him
             .
             To
             say
             the
             King
             did
             suffer
             more
             ,
             and
             offer
             more
             ,
             and
             oftner
             for
             Peace
             then
             ever
             hee
             did
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             is
             extanc
             or
             appearing
             to
             us
             )
             for
             surely
             ,
             so
             many
             messages
             of
             Peace
             as
             one
             and
             twentie
             in
             two
             yeares
             space
             ,
             from
             the
             5.
             of
             
               December
            
             1645.
             to
             the
             25.
             of
             
               December
            
             1647.
             sent
             to
             the
             Parliament
             after
             so
             many
             affronts
             and
             discouragements
             ;
             must
             needs
             excuse
             him
             that
             offered
             all
             could
             bee
             imagined
             to
             bee
             for
             the
             good
             and
             safety
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             condemne
             those
             that
             not
             only
             from
             time
             to
             time
             refused
             it
             but
             adhered
             so
             much
             to
             their
             first
             intentions
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             blood
             and
             riune
             of
             the
             People
             could
             not
             perswade
             them
             to
             depart
             with
             the
             least
             punctillio
             of
             it
             ;
             though
             the
             King
             before
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Wight
            
             Treaty
             ,
             offered
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Olive-Branch
             ,
             as
             to
             part
             with
             the
             Militia
             for
             terme
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             un-king
             himselfe
             and
             was
             afterwards
             content
             to
             doe
             all
             that
             his
             Coronation-Oath
             Honour
             and
             Conscience
             could
             possibly
             permit
             him
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             to
             purchase
             a
             Peace
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             was
             content
             to
             have
             borne
             the
             shame
             and
             reproach
             of
             what
             his
             enemies
             were
             only
             guilty
             of
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Lord
             
               Say
            
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             his
             ever
             craving
             ,
             never
             safe
             enough
             Disciples
             ,
             confessed
             the
             
               king
            
             had
             offered
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             nothing
             more
             could
             bee
             demanded
             of
             him
             .
             They
             therefore
             that
             can
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             divide
             or
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             white
             and
             black
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             plainest
             contraries
             must
             needs
             also
             acknowledge
             ;
             the
             King
             offered
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             refused
             all
             :
             The
             King
             was
             willing
             to
             part
             almost
             with
             every
             thing
             ;
             and
             the
             Parliament
             would
             never
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             :
             The
             King
             was
             willing
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             to
             give
             away
             almost
             every
             thing
             of
             his
             owne
             ;
             but
             the
             Parliament
             would
             never
             yeild
             to
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             was
             not
             their
             owne
             .
             And
             thus
             may
             the
             account
             bee
             quickly
             cast
             up
             betweene
             the
             
             
               King
            
             and
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             who
             would
             have
             saved
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             people
             from
             misery
             ;
             and
             who
             was
             most
             unwilling
             to
             make
             an
             
               end
            
             of
             it
             .
             But
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             too
             hastily
             give
             the
             sentence
             to
             try
             the
             businesse
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             doe
             at
             the
             Counsell
             of
             
               Warre
               ,
            
             or
             the
             new
             Invented
             way
             of
             
               Justicel
               ,
            
             sitting
             with
             their
             Will
             ,
             or
             the
             Sword
             only
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             
               Ballance
            
             at
             all
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Wee
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             examine
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             
               Who
               Laboured
               to
               Shorten
               the
               Warre
               ,
               and
               who
               to
               Lengthen
               it
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             ods
             was
             so
             great
             betwixt
             what
             the
             Parliament
             laboured
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             the
             
               King
            
             to
             keep
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             swayes
             the
             ballance
             in
             most
             mens
             actions
             will
             bee
             argument
             enough
             to
             conclude
             they
             were
             more
             likely
             to
             loose
             by
             a
             peace
             then
             a
             war
             :
             therfore
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             continue
             it
             :
             and
             if
             their
             owne
             interests
             would
             not
             put
             them
             so
             farre
             upon
             it
             ,
             their
             vaine
             glorie
             and
             ambition
             would
             bee
             forward
             enough
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             that
             the
             successe
             of
             their
             armes
             ,
             or
             miscalled
             providence
             would
             make
             them
             looke
             (
             as
             experience
             tells
             us
             they
             did
             )
             upon
             any
             tenders
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             great
             did
             upon
             
               Darius
            
             his
             offer
             of
             halfe
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             and
             if
             not
             that
             ,
             their
             feares
             and
             jealousies
             now
             growne
             greater
             by
             wronging
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             ever
             they
             were
             when
             they
             suspected
             him
             ;
             could
             never
             think
             it
             safe
             to
             let
             an
             inraged
             
               Lion
            
             into
             his
             den
             they
             had
             so
             long
             kept
             out
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             King
             could
             not
             fight
             for
             his
             owne
             but
             hee
             must
             adventure
             the
             undoing
             of
             his
             
               owne
               ;
            
             and
             could
             not
             but
             know
             that
             so
             much
             as
             was
             lost
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             would
             bee
             so
             much
             lost
             of
             a
             
               King
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             doth
             all
             hee
             can
             to
             preserve
             a
             People
             ,
             had
             no
             minde
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             ;
             and
             before
             hee
             had
             gathered
             up
             the
             bayes
             hee
             wonne
             at
             
               Edge-hill
               ,
            
             sends
             a
             Proclamation
             of
             pardon
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             before
             did
             all
             they
             could
             to
             kill
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             of
             warre
             afterward
             behaved
             himselfe
             rather
             like
             a
             weeping
             father
             defending
             himselfe
             against
             the
             strokes
             and
             violence
             of
             disobedient
             Children
             .
             Had
             the
             Parliament
             accepted
             of
             his
             offers
             before
             hee
             came
             to
             
               Beverley
            
             or
             besieged
             
               Hull
               ,
            
             hee
             had
             never
             set
             up
             his
             
               Standard
            
             at
             
               Nottingham
               ;
            
             or
             had
             they
             loved
             his
             People
             ,
             but
             halfe
             so
             
             much
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             their
             Armies
             had
             never
             seen
             his
             Banners
             displaid
             at
             
               Edge-hill
               .
            
             Had
             they
             hearkned
             to
             his
             many
             endeavors
             for
             Peace
             after
             that
             battell
             ,
             and
             not
             sought
             to
             surround
             or
             ruine
             him
             when
             hee
             came
             so
             neere
             as
             to
             their
             very
             doores
             to
             intreat
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             beene
             troubled
             to
             frame
             an
             accusation
             against
             him
             for
             defending
             himselfe
             at
             
               Braynford
               .
            
             Had
             his
             Treaty
             at
             
               Oxford
            
             beene
             proceeded
             in
             with
             the
             same
             desires
             of
             Peace
             hee
             brought
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             blood
             that
             was
             shed
             at
             
               Caversham-bridge
            
             had
             beene
             kept
             for
             better
             purposes
             ,
             had
             hee
             sought
             his
             owne
             advantages
             hee
             had
             not
             besieged
             
               Glocester
               ;
            
             or
             had
             hee
             not
             beene
             so
             unwilling
             to
             put
             the
             People
             in
             it
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             storme
             might
             have
             taken
             it
             ;
             had
             they
             not
             sent
             their
             Generall
             to
             assault
             him
             at
             
               Glocester
               ,
            
             whil'st
             hee
             was
             as
             
               David
            
             besieging
             the
             strong
             hold
             of
             the
             
               Jebusites
            
             that
             witheld
             it
             from
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             ruine
             and
             undoe
             Him
             aswell
             as
             his
             Loyall
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             fought
             with
             them
             afterwards
             at
             
               Newbery
               ,
            
             had
             not
             his
             Olive
             branches
             been
             flung
             in
             the
             fire
             by
             those
             he
             sent
             them
             unto
             ,
             hee
             had
             not
             beene
             put
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             at
             
               Cropredy-bridg
               .
            
             Had
             any
             thing
             beene
             able
             to
             prevaile
             with
             the
             Parliament
             to
             pitty
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             hee
             had
             not
             taken
             such
             a
             tedious
             and
             dangerous
             march
             to
             relieve
             those
             they
             would
             have
             ruined
             at
             
               Bodmin
            
             in
             
               Cornwall
               .
            
             Had
             the
             Treaty
             at
             
               Vxbridge
            
             taken
             effect
             hee
             needed
             not
             afterwards
             have
             adventured
             so
             much
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             at
             
               Newbery
               .
            
             Had
             not
             the
             newmodel'd
             Army
             after
             so
             many
             tenders
             of
             Peace
             ,
             refused
             by
             their
             masters
             ,
             been
             sent
             out
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             hee
             had
             not
             beene
             put
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             taking
             
               Lecester
            
             for
             his
             security
             .
             And
             had
             not
             hee
             beene
             surrounded
             and
             almost
             surprised
             by
             them
             ,
             might
             have
             reserved
             himselfe
             to
             a
             better
             successe
             and
             advantage
             then
             hee
             had
             at
             
               Naseby
               .
            
             Had
             his
             voluntary
             resigning
             up
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             Armies
             and
             Garrisons
             beene
             able
             to
             perswade
             any
             thing
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             much
             as
             a
             relique
             of
             Warre
             left
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             could
             so
             many
             messages
             for
             Peace
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Petitions
             of
             the
             people
             for
             it
             ,
             have
             made
             but
             any
             impression
             on
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             many
             divisions
             ,
             parties
             and
             insurrections
             had
             not
             since
             broken
             the
             Harpes
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             no●
             should
             the
             drums
             have
             out
             gone
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             
               Turtle
               .
            
             Hee
             that
             could
             not
             bring
             himselfe
             to
             the
             common
             actions
             of
             Warre
             to
             hang
             a
             Spie
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             when
             one
             of
             them
             was
             hanged
             before
             hee
             was
             told
             hee
             was
             taken
             ,
             hee
             was
             intreating
             the
             Governour
             of
             
               Oxford
            
             to
             spare
             him
             .
             Hee
             that
             when
             he
             had
             
               John
               Lilborne
            
             one
             of
             the
             most
             factions
             that
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             
               Wingate
            
             and
             
               Da●ley
            
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             Collonell
             
               Ludlow
            
             
             an
             actor
             of
             that
             Treason
             his
             father
             had
             not
             long
             before
             spoken
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             
               Bastwick
            
             one
             of
             the
             bellowes
             and
             principall
             factours
             of
             this
             horrid
             Rebellion
             ,
             did
             no
             more
             then
             imprison
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             rest
             a
             legall
             Tryall
             ,
             shewed
             them
             what
             the
             Law
             they
             made
             silly
             People
             beleive
             they
             tooke
             up
             armes
             to
             maintain
             ,
             would
             judg
             of
             them
             ;
             &
             suffered
             them
             to
             be
             exchanged
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             could
             afterwards
             against
             him
             :
             Hee
             that
             when
             hee
             had
             taken
             400.
             prentise-boyes
             in
             the
             fight
             at
             
               Brainford
               ,
            
             did
             but
             dismisse
             and
             pitty
             them
             ;
             &
             when
             he
             had
             compelled
             the
             E.
             of
             
               Essex
            
             the
             Parliament
             General
             at
             
               Lesti●hiel
            
             in
             
               Cornwall
            
             to
             fly
             away
             by
             Sea
             in
             a
             Cock-boat
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             the
             Artillery
             and
             foot
             of
             his
             Army
             to
             his
             mercy
             ;
             did
             no
             more
             but
             disarme
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             an
             oath
             of
             them
             never
             more
             to
             serve
             against
             him
             :
             and
             being
             then
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             sent
             a
             Message
             and
             offer
             of
             peace
             to
             the
             Parliament
             who
             were
             low
             enough
             at
             that
             time
             (
             if
             their
             designes
             would
             have
             given
             them
             leave
             )
             to
             have
             received
             it
             :
             Hee
             that
             could
             say
             hee
             should
             bee
             more
             afraid
             to
             take
             
               away
               any
               mans
               life
               unjustly
               then
               to
               loose
               his
               owne
               !
            
             was
             not
             likely
             to
             bee
             guilty
             of
             blood
             seeking
             ,
             or
             the
             sheding
             of
             it
             :
             Hee
             that
             had
             experience
             enough
             how
             much
             his
             Life
             and
             Crowne
             were
             sought
             for
             ,
             yet
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             to
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             off
             all
             pretences
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             could
             Sheath
             his
             owne
             Sword
             ,
             and
             put
             himselfe
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             hee
             had
             so
             little
             reason
             to
             trust
             ,
             as
             hee
             knew
             them
             to
             bee
             the
             great
             contrivers
             of
             the
             Warre
             against
             him
             ,
             caused
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             
               Montrosse
               ,
            
             one
             of
             his
             
               mightie
            
             men
             of
             war
             ,
             to
             disband
             ;
             when
             hee
             was
             master
             of
             a
             strong
             and
             (
             not
             long
             before
             )
             fortunate
             Army
             in
             
               Scotland
               ;
            
             commanded
             
               Newarke
               ,
               Oxford
               ,
               Wallingford
            
             and
             
               Worcester
               ,
            
             very
             strong
             and
             almost
             impregnable
             Townes
             and
             Garrisons
             in
             
               England
            
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             acts
             of
             hostility
             by
             Sea
             &
             Land
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             preparations
             his
             friends
             could
             make
             eyther
             in
             forraigne
             parts
             or
             at
             home
             to
             cease
             :
             Hee
             that
             could
             indure
             five
             yeares
             Ballading
             ,
             Libelling
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             heapes
             of
             numberlesse
             affronts
             and
             injuries
             of
             all
             kindes
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             two
             years
             imprisonment
             afterwards
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             he
             enjoy'd
             but
             the
             libertie
             of
             Pen
             &
             Inke
             or
             a
             Messenger
             to
             carry
             it
             ;
             did
             so
             tire
             them
             with
             Messages
             &
             offers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             they
             voted
             it
             to
             be
             Treason
             for
             any
             to
             bring
             any
             message
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             ,
             made
             shift
             to
             throw
             a
             message
             or
             declaration
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             made
             up
             like
             a
             ball
             out
             of
             the
             place
             of
             his
             close
             Imprisonment
             at
             
               Carisbrook
               ;
            
             was
             not
             like
             to
             desire
             the
             lengthening
             that
             war
             he
             did
             all
             hee
             could
             to
             avoid
             ,
             &
             offered
             so
             much
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             if
             we
             take
             
             into
             our
             consideration
             the
             more
             then
             
               Gothish
            
             unheard
             of
             inhumane
             cruelties
             ,
             acted
             and
             done
             by
             the
             Parliament
             against
             their
             better
             
               fellow
               Subjects
               ,
            
             their
             Plundrings
             ,
             Sequestrations
             ,
             and
             racking
             of
             every
             mans
             estate
             they
             pleased
             to
             call
             Delinquents
             ;
             severities
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             standing
             upon
             every
             punctilio
             or
             word
             ,
             or
             superscription
             of
             a
             Letter
             ,
             &
             not
             abating
             a
             tittle
             of
             their
             demands
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             
               Decalogue
            
             or
             some
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             (
             though
             rivolets
             of
             blood
             ,
             hundred
             
               thousands
            
             of
             ruined
             families
             ,
             and
             thronged
             Hospitalls
             of
             sick
             and
             wounded
             men
             ,
             
               Widowes
            
             and
             
               Fatherlesse
            
             cried
             aloud
             to
             them
             for
             Peace
             )
             and
             their
             killing
             and
             murthering
             those
             that
             but
             petitioned
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             foundation
             laid
             of
             a
             new
             Warre
             may
             last
             as
             long
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Netherlands
            
             and
             
               Germany
               .
            
             There
             will
             bee
             enough
             and
             enough
             again
             to
             insure
             us
             of
             this
             most
             cleere
             and
             evident
             truth
             ,
             the
             King
             did
             all
             hee
             could
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             any
             man
             else
             would
             have
             done
             to
             obtaine
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Faction
             or
             Parliament
             all
             they
             could
             to
             avoid
             it
             :
             for
             certainly
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             rules
             of
             Learning
             
               Truth
            
             or
             Reason
             left
             us
             to
             judge
             by
             ,
             hee
             must
             bee
             sequestred
             of
             all
             his
             
               braines
            
             that
             can
             but
             endeavour
             to
             make
             a
             doubt
             whether
             the
             King
             did
             not
             more
             resemble
             the
             true
             mother
             of
             the
             Child
             in
             the
             case
             before
             
               Salomon
               ,
            
             who
             did
             so
             
               much
               ,
            
             and
             offered
             to
             part
             with
             so
             
               much
            
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             it
             ;
             then
             the
             Parliament
             that
             would
             have
             it
             more
             then
             
               devided
            
             and
             to
             bee
             cut
             and
             torne
             all
             to
             bits
             and
             
               peeces
               ,
            
             and
             would
             doe
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             
               save
               ,
            
             but
             every
             thing
             to
             
               destroy
            
             it
             .
             And
             now
             wee
             have
             seene
             a
             King
             
               undone
            
             and
             imprisoned
             for
             his
             endeavours
             to
             protect
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             bring
             againe
             beloved
             
               Peace
            
             to
             those
             that
             would
             not
             entertaine
             it
             :
             and
             heard
             the
             report
             of
             his
             
               murther
            
             (
             for
             most
             of
             the
             Peoples
             eyes
             have
             not
             seene
             it
             ,
             nor
             have
             their
             hearts
             acted
             in
             it
             )
             wee
             shall
             as
             most
             men
             doe
             (
             after
             they
             have
             lost
             a
             good
             offer
             or
             opportunity
             )
             enquire
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
               Whether
               the
               Conditions
               offered
               by
               the
               King
               would
               not
               have
               beene
               more
               profitable
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               accepted
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               People
               have
               got
               instead
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             Order
             to
             which
             ,
             though
             so
             woefull
             and
             over-and-over-●itterly-Tasted
             ,
             
               Seene
               ,
               Felt
               ,
               Heard
            
             and
             
               Vnderstood-Experiences
            
             of
             the
             miseries
             have
             come
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             not
             accepting
             the
             gracious
             offers
             and
             conditions
             the
             King
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             may
             make
             it
             to
             bee
             as
             needlesse
             to
             enquire
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             man
             to
             aske
             where
             to
             find
             
               Pauls
            
             Steeple
             in
             
               London
            
             when
             hee
             is
             in
             
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
            
             or
             to
             enquire
             for
             the
             
               Sunne
            
             in
             the
             
               dog-dayes
               ,
            
             when
             hee
             and
             every
             man
             else
             may
             see
             or
             feele
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             content
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             King
             offered
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Parliament
             would
             have
             had
             him
             to
             grant
             .
             What
             the
             King
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Parliament
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             see
             which
             would
             have
             beene
             the
             better
             bargaine
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             like
             a
             
               pater
               patriae
            
             offered
             over
             and
             over
             to
             grant
             all
             manner
             of
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             which
             might
             bee
             good
             and
             wholsome
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             only
             denyed
             to
             grant
             those
             things
             the
             granting
             whereof
             (
             as
             hee
             said
             himselfe
             )
             
               would
               alter
               the
               fundamentall
               Lawes
               ,
            
             and
             
               endanger
               the
               very
               foundation
               upon
               which
            
             the
             
               Publique
               happinesse
               and
               welfare
               of
               his
               People
            
             was
             founded
             and
             constituted
             ;
             or
             to
             give
             them
             
               Stones
            
             instead
             of
             bread
             ,
             or
             
               Scorpions
            
             insteade
             of
             Fishes
             .
             But
             the
             Parliament
             meaning
             to
             feede
             the
             People
             neither
             
             with
             
               bread
            
             nor
             Fishes
             :
             ask
             the
             Royall-Sword
             ,
             
               Crowne
               ,
            
             and
             Scepter
             ,
             Coronation-Oath
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             an
             Arbitrary-Power
             to
             Governe
             and
             Domineere
             over
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             enslave
             those
             that
             trusted
             them
             :
             And
             though
             the
             King
             had
             already
             granted
             enough
             to
             preserve
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             ●ives
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             willing
             almost
             at
             any
             rate
             to
             purchase
             a
             peace
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             hee
             was
             content
             to
             part
             with
             his
             Sword
             and
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             
               Regality
            
             during
             his
             life
             :
             Yet
             that
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             't
             was
             
               Naboths
            
             vineyeard
             ,
             not
             
               Ahabs
            
             Fast
             made
             all
             the
             businesse
             :
             the
             Parliament
             
             that
             pretended
             so
             much
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             dote
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             doe
             notwithstanding
             all
             they
             can
             to
             continue
             the
             Warre
             and
             to
             cozen
             and
             force
             the
             Peoples
             blood
             ,
             estates
             and
             conscience
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             never
             give
             over
             paying
             of
             taxes
             ,
             fighting
             and
             
               fooling
            
             till
             they
             enable
             them
             to
             imprison
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             murther
             him
             ,
             but
             thousands
             ,
             and
             many
             ten
             thousands
             of
             their
             fellow-subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             they
             have
             don
             more
             then
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Gunpowder-treason
             intended
             to
             do
             :
             and
             all
             
               England
            
             are
             become
             like
             Sheep
             without
             a
             Sheepheard
             ,
             wandring
             on
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             
               Wolves
            
             by
             votes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             mis-called
             
               Acts
            
             of
             Parl.
             appointed
             to
             feed
             them
             ;
             4
             or
             5
             years
             sad
             experience
             in
             the
             Warres
             of
             the
             Parliament
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             almost
             as
             much
             more
             time
             spent
             in
             setling
             and
             subduing
             the
             people
             ,
             making
             them
             like
             
               Camels
            
             to
             kneel
             down
             to
             take
             up
             their
             burdens
             ,
             labour
             ,
             and
             travell
             hard
             ,
             and
             endure
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             under
             them
             :
             yet
             yeild
             up
             their
             
               veines
            
             to
             bee
             prick't
             for
             blood
             to
             enable
             their
             drivers
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             burdens
             when
             they
             shal
             be
             discharged
             of
             what
             they
             have
             laid
             upon
             them
             :
             May
             easily
             shew
             us
             a
             difference
             as
             big
             as
             a
             
               mountaine
            
             betwixt
             our
             old
             good
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             enjoyed
             under
             a
             gracious
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             Estate
             of
             inheritance
             large
             enough
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             besides
             an
             Oath
             to
             obliege
             him
             to
             protect
             us
             :
             and
             a
             
               Hell
            
             upon
             
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             
               Slavish
            
             of
             all
             the
             governments
             were
             ever
             yet
             put
             upon
             a
             Nation
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             as
             little
             wit
             and
             Estates
             as
             they
             have
             honestie
             ;
             having
             no
             other
             obligations
             upon
             them
             but
             their
             owne
             abhominable
             designes
             and
             interests
             .
             For
             which
             of
             the
             People
             unlesse
             those
             that
             have
             traded
             in
             their
             neighbours
             blood
             and
             ruine
             ,
             but
             hath
             made
             their
             complaints
             of
             their
             undoing
             ?
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             once
             so
             glorious
             is
             now
             cut
             into
             fancies
             and
             blasphemies
             ;
             the
             Churches
             where
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             bee
             worshiped
             ,
             either
             defaced
             or
             pulled
             downe
             or
             made
             Stables
             for
             horses
             ;
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             that
             were
             consonant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             them
             the
             
               Quintessence
            
             of
             all
             could
             bee
             found
             to
             bee
             extant
             in
             the
             lawes
             of
             nature
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Civill
             lawes
             or
             rectified
             reason
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             the
             wisdome
             and
             care
             of
             all
             former
             Kings
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             the
             usage
             and
             
               customes
            
             of
             this
             or
             any
             other
             neighbouring
             Nations
             could
             bring
             to
             it's
             perfection
             ,
             and
             were
             wont
             to
             nourish
             and
             preserve
             peace
             and
             propertie
             ,
             among
             us
             voted
             out
             ,
             or
             into
             that
             
               sense
               ,
            
             or
             tother
             
               interest
            
             to
             that
             every
             
               thing
            
             
             or
             nothing
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             
               non-sence
            
             according
             as
             the
             Lawlesse
             ,
             Unlimited
             ,
             Unjust
             ,
             and
             Ignorant
             will
             of
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             shall
             please
             to
             misuse
             them
             in
             the
             
               voting-house
               ,
            
             or
             place
             of
             bandying
             
               aies
            
             or
             
               noes
            
             (
             for
             a
             Parl.
             which
             in
             it
             's
             legall
             and
             primitive
             institution
             consisting
             of
             King
             ,
             Lords
             &
             Cōmons
             ,
             &
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             
               venerable
            
             as
             no
             man
             (
             as
             our
             Laws
             say
             )
             ought
             so
             much
             as
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             thinke
             dishonorably
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             without
             violence
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             our
             own
             reason
             and
             understanding
             call
             it
             )
             where
             Publique
             orders
             are
             made
             without
             hearing
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             parties
             interessed
             ,
             a
             peece
             of
             a
             cause
             heard
             by
             some
             ,
             &
             none
             at
             all
             of
             it
             by
             others
             ;
             votes
             and
             parties
             made
             and
             picked
             and
             lent
             to
             one
             another
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             and
             
               juglers
               ,
            
             carry
             all
             the
             businesse
             as
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             .
             A
             way
             of
             Justice
             worse
             then
             that
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             in
             it
             )
             of
             a
             lawles
             Court
             said
             to
             be
             kept
             yearly
             on
             a
             Hill
             betwixt
             
               Raleigh
            
             and
             
               Rochford
            
             in
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             the
             wednesday
             after
             every
             
               Michaelmas-day
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Steward
             or
             Judge
             
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Night
               after
               the
               first
               Cockcrowing
               ,
               without
               any
               light
               or
               Candle
               ,
               and
               calleth
               all
               that
               are
               bound
               to
               attend
               the
            
             
             
               Court
               with
               as
               low
               a
               voice
               as
               possibly
               he
               may
               ,
               writes
               orders
               with
               a
               coals
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               answer
               not
               ,
               are
               deepely
               amerced
               :
            
             For
             that
             being
             a
             particular
             punishment
             long
             agoe
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             tenants
             of
             certaine
             Mannors
             in
             
               Raleigh
            
             hundred
             for
             a
             conspiracy
             against
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             but
             once
             a
             yeare
             ,
             and
             some
             shift
             or
             change
             or
             mercy
             of
             the
             Steward
             ,
             or
             an
             appeale
             may
             take
             away
             the
             inconveniency
             of
             it
             .
             A
             way
             of
             government
             worse
             then
             to
             bee
             Subject
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             so
             many
             
               fooles
               ,
            
             for
             they
             might
             perchance
             doe
             that
             would
             bee
             just
             ;
             or
             so
             many
             
               Knaves
               ,
            
             who
             but
             in
             playing
             the
             
               Knaves
            
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             or
             for
             reward
             ,
             might
             sometimes
             do
             that
             which
             was
             right
             ;
             or
             
               Mad
               men
            
             which
             at
             intervals
             might
             doe
             something
             which
             was
             reasonable
             ,
             worse
             then
             for
             every
             Subject
             of
             England
             to
             bee
             put
             to
             play
             at
             
               dice
            
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             Estate
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             hee
             should
             crave
             a
             Justice
             to
             get
             or
             keep
             ;
             for
             then
             hee
             might
             by
             skill
             or
             chance
             obtaine
             some
             thing
             :
             In
             fine
             worse
             then
             any
             example
             or
             way
             of
             Government
             the
             World
             hath
             as
             yet
             produced
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             nothing
             worse
             but
             Hell
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             and
             priviledges
             of
             it
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             Life
             and
             
               Estate
            
             in
             no
             better
             a
             condition
             then
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             next
             pretenders
             to
             it
             .
             All
             the
             
               Charters
            
             and
             Liberties
             of
             Citties
             and
             corporate
             Townes
             Corporations
             of
             Trade
             ,
             and
             Companies
             of
             Merchants
             made
             voide
             ;
             all
             the
             Merchandise
             ,
             Trade
             ,
             and
             manufacture
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             will
             intrude
             upon
             it
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             concerning
             
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Religion
             ,
             made
             voide
             and
             dependant
             upon
             their
             Arbitrary
             
               Independent
            
             power
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             concerning
             Navigation
             ,
             the
             Kings
             protection
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             certainty
             of
             Customes
             ,
             Trade
             and
             entercourse
             ,
             leagues
             and
             correspondencies
             with
             Forraigne
             Princes
             expired
             or
             anihilated
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             our
             forefathers
             have
             obtained
             by
             way
             of
             Lawes
             and
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             Estate
             ,
             are
             now
             at
             dispose
             of
             our
             vote-mongers
             ;
             who
             insteede
             of
             a
             most
             Pious
             and
             gracious
             King
             governing
             by
             knowne
             Lawes
             ,
             have
             set
             us
             up
             43.
             or
             50.
             
             Kings
             ,
             and
             ten
             times
             as
             many
             more
             
               Knaves
            
             and
             
               Fooles
               ,
            
             who
             will
             govern
             by
             no
             Law
             but
             such
             as
             they
             shall
             call
             Lawes
             and
             make
             themselves
             ;
             can
             bee
             accusers
             ,
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             Judges
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             if
             neede
             bee
             ,
             condemne
             and
             take
             away
             mens
             Estates
             first
             ,
             and
             try
             them
             after
             two
             or
             three
             yeares
             Petitioning
             for
             it
             :
             a
             bondage
             and
             slavery
             in
             the
             generall
             more
             then
             ever
             any
             of
             our
             ancestours
             tasted
             of
             .
             For
             the
             
               Romans
            
             whose
             Justice
             and
             moralitie
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             vertue
             and
             temperance
             abroad
             ,
             made
             them
             free
             enough
             from
             Tyrany
             ;
             did
             but
             make
             them
             as
             
               Tributaries
               :
            
             The
             
               Picts
            
             made
             but
             temporary
             incursions
             ,
             and
             a
             wall
             could
             bee
             made
             against
             them
             :
             The
             
               Saxons
            
             and
             
               Danes
            
             brought
             us
             good
             Lawes
             ;
             and
             
               Willians
            
             the
             
               Conquerour
            
             was
             conterted
             to
             restore
             them
             .
             And
             all
             that
             succeeded
             him
             since
             ,
             understood
             a
             government
             by
             Lawes
             to
             be
             their
             own
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Peoples
             security
             :
             but
             this
             which
             they
             have
             now
             brought
             upon
             us
             and
             would
             keepe
             us
             under
             ,
             is
             a
             misery
             beyond
             that
             was
             suffered
             under
             the
             30.
             
             
               Tirants
            
             of
             
               Athens
               ,
               Spartan
               ,
               Ephori
               ,
            
             or
             Romes
             
               Dece●●virat
               ,
            
             for
             there
             were
             something
             of
             Lawes
             and
             Rules
             to
             governe
             by
             :
             The
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
            
             in
             the
             
               Egyptian
            
             sl●very
             had
             a
             property
             in
             their
             goods
             and
             cattell
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             liberty
             to
             serve
             a
             better
             God
             then
             that
             of
             their
             masters
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             had
             their
             burdens
             doubled
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             kill'd
             ,
             imprisoned
             or
             fequestred
             for
             Petitioning
             against
             the
             sense
             of
             
               Phareah
               .
            
             The
             
               Jewes
            
             in
             Captivitie
             had
             so
             much
             libertie
             of
             Conscience
             allowed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             play
             upon
             their
             
               Harps
               ,
            
             and
             sing
             the
             
               Songs
               of
               Syon
            
             in
             a
             strange
             Land
             .
             The
             frozen
             
               Russians
            
             though
             so
             dull
             and
             ignorant
             as
             when
             they
             are
             asked
             any
             matter
             of
             State
             or
             difficultie
             make
             answer
             God
             and
             the
             great
             Duke
             knoweth
             breath
             not
             under
             so
             arbitrarie
             and
             lawlesse
             a
             government
             .
             The
             
               Grecians
            
             had
             not
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             wee
             have
             ,
             all
             at
             once
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             nor
             o●n
             the
             sufferings
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             vassals
             of
             the
             
               Ottoman
            
             port
             or
             those
             that
             live
             under
             the
             
               Crim
               Taertar
            
             equall
             the
             one
             ●alie
             of
             our
             English
             Slavery
             .
          
           
           
             Into
             which
             we
             had
             never
             fallen
             or
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             so
             long
             groned
             under
             ,
             had
             wee
             but
             served
             
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               King
               ,
            
             as
             wee
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             not
             wrested
             the
             sence
             as
             well
             as
             the
             plaine
             words
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Land
            
             to
             enable
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
               Zerviah
            
             to
             bee
             too
             hard
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             manner
             of
             mischiefe
             ▪
             confusion
             and
             wickednes
             upon
             us
             ,
             more
             then
             
               Romes
            
             and
             
               Constantinoples
               Antichrist
            
             ever
             brought
             upon
             a
             People
             ,
             &
             from
             which
             the
             King
             had
             delivered
             us
             if
             we
             had
             not
             Cursed
             ,
             Reviled
             ,
             
               Prayed
               ,
            
             Contributed
             ,
             &
             Fought
             against
             him
             for
             endeavoring
             to
             
               Protect
            
             us
             .
             How
             gracious
             then
             was
             hee
             who
             endured
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             day
             and
             cold
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             preserve
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             for
             us
             then
             
               Nabals
            
             Sheepe
             could
             amount
             unto
             :
             yet
             being
             worse
             used
             then
             ever
             
               David
            
             was
             for
             it
             ;
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             so
             much
             as
             to
             threaten
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             
               David
            
             had
             so
             great
             a
             mind
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             fought
             as
             long
             as
             hee
             could
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             but
             did
             all
             they
             could
             to
             raine
             those
             that
             defended
             him
             .
             And
             how
             much
             was
             hee
             beyond
             
               Codrus
            
             the
             
               Athenian
            
             King
             ,
             the
             Romane
             
               Curtius
               ,
            
             or
             
               Decij
            
             (
             if
             all
             that
             the
             Ancients
             wrote
             of
             them
             were
             true
             )
             who
             sacrificed
             themselves
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             Estates
             and
             Posterity
             to
             preserve
             the
             Publique
             ,
             and
             how
             good
             beyond
             example
             ,
             or
             the
             Credit
             of
             any
             history
             ,
             who
             made
             himselfe
             a
             
               Martyr
            
             for
             his
             peoples
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             &
             endured
             so
             many
             deaths
             and
             suffered
             more
             indignities
             then
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
            
             put
             together
             have
             ever
             endured
             to
             preserve
             a
             people
             ,
             have
             (
             for
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             )
             either
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             or
             an
             accursed
             
               Newtrality
            
             helped
             to
             ruine
             him
             :
             and
             when
             hee
             knew
             whatsoever
             Conditions
             or
             
               Propositions
            
             hee
             should
             bee
             forced
             to
             yield
             unto
             ,
             would
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Civill
             and
             Common
             Law
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             dictates
             of
             every
             common
             mans
             reason
             and
             apprehention
             have
             beene
             
               void
            
             in
             the
             very
             making
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             reached
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             hee
             would
             but
             have
             surrendred
             up
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             gone
             along
             with
             their
             new
             masters
             in
             their
             
               Arbitrary
            
             and
             Tyrannicall
             government
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             his
             last
             words
             upon
             the
             
               Scaffold
            
             plainly
             intimate
             ,
             and
             sided
             with
             20.
             or
             30.
             of
             the
             
               Faction
               ,
            
             and
             delivered
             up
             the
             Sheepe
             to
             the
             
               Wolves
               ;
            
             hee
             might
             no
             doubt
             have
             had
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Fleece
             to
             his
             owne
             share
             ;
             or
             but
             with
             
               Sampson
            
             have
             pleased
             himselfe
             with
             revenge
             and
             delivered
             up
             a
             people
             to
             
               Slavery
               ,
            
             were
             at
             so
             mu●h
             expence
             of
             Treasure
             and
             Blood
             and
             their
             owne
             
               Soules
            
             to
             bring
             their
             Soveraigne
             to
             it
             ;
             might
             have
             worne
             the
             title
             of
             a
             King
             and
             played
             the
             wanton
             
             with
             
               Sardanapalus
            
             in
             the
             company
             and
             delight
             of
             women
             ,
             pleased
             his
             pallate
             with
             
               Vitellius
               ,
            
             his
             pride
             if
             hee
             had
             any
             with
             
               Bassianus
               ,
            
             his
             crueltie
             if
             hee
             could
             ever
             have
             beene
             guilty
             of
             it
             with
             
               Commodus
               ,
            
             and
             with
             
               Childerick
            
             the
             lazie
             King
             of
             
               France
            
             in
             a
             Chariot
             deck't
             with
             garlands
             ,
             whilst
             others
             governed
             for
             him
             ,
             beene
             at
             certaine
             times
             of
             the
             yeare
             only
             exhibited
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             Minotaure
             of
             
               Creete
            
             wallowed
             in
             the
             
               laberinth
            
             of
             Parliament
             
               priviledges
            
             and
             devoured
             his
             people
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             refuse
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             might
             help
             himselfe
             either
             to
             purchase
             his
             owne
             quiet
             ,
             or
             so
             great
             a
             Libertie
             ;
             and
             would
             neither
             for
             any
             good
             might
             come
             to
             
               himselfe
               ,
            
             or
             any
             evill
             might
             bee
             cast
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             bee
             perswaded
             or
             threatned
             from
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             
               People
               ,
            
             who
             (
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             taken
             more
             care
             for
             them
             then
             they
             did
             for
             themselves
             )
             must
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             yeilded
             to
             all
             the
             Parliament
             propositions
             (
             for
             then
             they
             might
             
               have
               imagined
               mischiefe
               by
               a
               Law
               )
            
             have
             from
             time
             to
             time
             beene
             engaged
             in
             any
             Warre
             their
             
               task-masters
            
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             put
             them
             upon
             ,
             must
             have
             beene
             excised
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             ruined
             ,
             and
             undone
             ;
             sworne
             and
             forsworne
             ;
             constrayned
             to
             sweare
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             sweare
             not
             at
             all
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             The
             sonne
             set
             to
             kill
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             brothers
             forced
             to
             fight
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             their
             holydayes
             turned
             to
             thanks-giving
             dayes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             undone
             ,
             or
             fasting
             dayes
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             undone
             
               soone
            
             enough
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             that
             
               thing
            
             they
             call
             a
             Parliament
             should
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             make
             a
             directory
             to
             the
             
               Alchoran
               ,
            
             and
             to
             order
             every
             man
             to
             turne
             
               Turk
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             as
             their
             
               Henry
               Scobell
            
             or
             Towne
             Clearke
             ,
             but
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             their
             
               Spirituall
            
             as
             well
             as
             their
             
               Temporall
            
             Estate
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Soules
            
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Bodies
             must
             bee
             voted
             and
             forced
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             the
             People
             that
             have
             tasted
             too
             much
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             their
             
               misery-makers
            
             can
             by
             any
             help
             of
             the
             
               Devill
            
             or
             his
             angells
             hold
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             consider
             whether
             they
             or
             their
             forefathers
             (
             though
             some
             have
             thought
             themselves
             to
             have
             wit
             enough
             to
             adventure
             to
             call
             them
             fooles
             )
             were
             the
             wiser
             ,
             whether
             they
             that
             setled
             the
             government
             ,
             and
             were
             contented
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             pulled
             it
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             tearing
             up
             of
             the
             fundamentall
             Lawes
             of
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               Peerage
            
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
            
             even
             since
             the
             day
             the
             King
             was
             murthered
             for
             defending
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             but
             themselves
             desired
             to
             uphold
             ,
             bee
             not
             enough
             (
             besides
             the
             
               Scottish
            
             combination
             ,
             and
             the
             plots
             to
             ruine
             
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             and
            
             
             
             
             his
             posterity
             ,
             before
             the
             five
             Members
             and
             
               Kimbolton
            
             had
             so
             far●●
             engaged
             themselves
             in
             it
             )
             to
             informe
             them
             ,
             if
             nothing
             else
             had
             beene
             demonstrated
             unto
             them
             :
             That
             the
             King
             did
             all
             hee
             could
             to
             preserve
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             People
             (
             which
             diver●
             peeces
             of
             his
             coyne
             will
             help
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             truth
             as
             well
             as
             the
             memory
             of
             )
             and
             the
             parliament
             all
             they
             could
             to
             destroy
             them
             ▪
             And
             that
             as
             hee
             actually
             endeavoured
             to
             defend
             them
             so
             have
             they
             as
             actually
             undone
             and
             destroyed
             them
             .
             And
             let
             the
             greatest
             search
             of
             history
             can
             bee
             made
             ,
             or
             time
             it selfe
             bee
             
               Judge
               ,
            
             if
             ever
             any
             warre
             was
             more
             made
             in
             the
             
               defensive
               ,
            
             or
             upon
             
               juster
            
             grounds
             ,
             or
             greater
             
               necessities
               ,
            
             or
             if
             ever
             any
             King
             before
             fought
             for
             the
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             those
             hee
             was
             to
             governe
             ,
             and
             for
             
               Lawes
            
             to
             restraine
             himselfe
             withall
             :
             or
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             in
             any
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             it
             thought
             to
             bee
             
               unlawfull
               ,
            
             or
             that
             he
             was
             a
             
               murtherer
            
             of
             his
             people
             for
             seeking
             to
             
               protect
            
             them
             .
             How
             shall
             any
             King
             or
             Majestrate
             bee
             able
             to
             beare
             or
             use
             the
             Sword
             when
             they
             themselves
             shall
             bee
             in
             continuall
             danger
             to
             bee
             beaten
             with
             it
             ?
          
           
             King
             
               Edward
            
             the
             2.
             of
             
               England
            
             was
             not
             murthered
             for
             the
             blood
             that
             was
             shed
             in
             the
             
               Barrons
            
             Warres
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             had
             drawne
             their
             swords
             ,
             but
             in
             performance
             of
             his
             fathers
             will
             to
             take
             away
             his
             favorite
             
               Gavestson
            
             from
             him
             .
             King
             
               Rich.
            
             2.
             in
             those
             many
             d●vised
             Articles
             charged
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             deposed
             for
             the
             blood
             was
             shed
             in
             
               Wat
               Tilers
            
             Commotion
             ;
             nor
             
               Hen.
            
             6.
             publiquely
             accused
             for
             that
             of
             
               Jack
               Cades
            
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             bloody
             differences
             of
             the
             
               White
            
             and
             
               Red-Roses
               ;
            
             nor
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
            
             for
             all
             that
             was
             spilt
             in
             reducing
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             when
             her
             favorite
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             made
             it
             to
             bee
             the
             more
             by
             his
             practises
             with
             
               Tyrone
               ,
            
             nor
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Hacket
            
             who
             pretended
             to
             bee
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             of
             
               Penry
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Sectaries
             (
             lesser
             Incendiaries
             then
             
               Burton
               ,
               Prynn●
               ,
            
             and
             
               Bastwick
               )
            
             for
             disturbing
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             the
             great
             
               Henry
               of
               France
            
             was
             not
             endeavoured
             by
             his
             
               Catholick
            
             Subjects
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             triall
             for
             sheding
             so
             much
             of
             their
             Blood
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             his
             obedience
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             
               Protestant
            
             Subjects
             after
             hee
             was
             turned
             Catholique
             for
             spending
             so
             much
             of
             their
             blood
             to
             another
             
               purpose
            
             then
             they
             intended
             it
             .
             Nor
             have
             the
             stout
             harted
             
               Germans
            
             (
             though
             many
             of
             them
             great
             and
             almost
             free
             Princes
             (
             in
             their
             late
             peace
             and
             accord
             made
             betwixt
             the
             
               Swedes
            
             and
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             thought
             it
             any
             way
             reasonable
             or
             necessary
             to
             demand
             reparation
             for
             those
             millions
             of
             men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             houses
             and
             Estates
             were
             ruined
             and
             spoyled
             by
             a
             30.
             
               yeares
            
             warre
             to
             reduce
             the
             
               Behemians
            
             and
             Prince
             
             
               Elector
               Palatine
            
             to
             their
             obedience
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             rules
             or
             bounds
             shall
             bee
             put
             to
             every
             mans
             particular
             fancy
             or
             corrupted
             interest
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             bee
             at
             Libertie
             to
             question
             and
             call
             to
             account
             the
             authority
             God
             hath
             placed
             over
             them
             ?
             Shall
             the
             sonne
             condemne
             or
             punish
             the
             father
             for
             his
             owne
             disobedience
             ?
             the
             Wife
             her
             Husband
             for
             her
             owne
             act
             of
             Adultery
             ?
             or
             the
             Servant
             the
             Master
             ,
             for
             his
             owne
             unfaithfullnesse
             ?
             or
             can
             there
             bee
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Reason
             or
             understanding
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             think
             the
             King
             was
             justly
             accused
             for
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             Subjects
             blood
             which
             the
             accusers
             themselves
             were
             only
             guilty
             of
             ?
             And
             
               Bradshaw
            
             himselfe
             (
             like
             the
             Jewes
             high
             Priest
             confessing
             a
             truth
             against
             his
             will
             )
             in
             the
             words
             he
             gave
             insteed
             of
             reason
             for
             murthering
             the
             King
             against
             the
             will
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             9.
             parts
             in
             every
             10.
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             could
             make
             his
             Masters
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
            
             to
             bee
             no
             better
             then
             the
             
               Tribum
               plebis
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             and
             the
             
               Ephori
            
             of
             
               Sparta
               ,
            
             the
             former
             of
             which
             for
             manifold
             mischiefes
             and
             inconveniences
             were
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             thought
             fit
             to
             bee
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             (
             not
             being
             halfe
             so
             bad
             as
             our
             new
             State
             
               Gipsies
               )
            
             killed
             and
             made
             away
             to
             restore
             the
             People
             againe
             to
             their
             Liberties
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             opinion
             ,
             and
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Learned
             Lord
             Chiefe
             Justice
             
               Popham
            
             (
             who
             then
             little
             thought
             his
             grand-child
             Collonell
             
               Popham
            
             should
             joyne
             with
             those
             that
             sate
             with
             their
             Hats
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             directed
             the
             murther
             of
             their
             Soveraigne
             :
             and
             if
             hee
             were
             now
             living
             would
             sure
             enough
             have
             hanged
             him
             for
             it
             )
             and
             those
             other
             learned
             Judges
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             and
             Tryall
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
            
             in
             the
             Raigne
             of
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
            
             That
             
               an
               intent
               to
               hurt
            
             
             
               the
               Soveraigne
               Prince
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Act
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               Treason
               .
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               the
               Lawes
               of
            
             England
             
               doe
               interpret
               every
               act
               of
               Rebellion
               or
               Treason
               to
               aime
               at
               the
               death
               or
               deposing
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             For
             that
             
               Rebels
               by
               their
               good
               will
               never
               suffer
               that
               King
               or
               Prince
               to
               live
               ,
               or
               Raigne
               that
               understands
               their
               purposes
               ,
               and
               may
               revenge
               them
               ,
            
             agreeable
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Civill
             Law
             :
             
               That
               they
               that
               goe
               about
               to
               give
               Lawe
               ,
               to
               their
               Prince
               will
               never
               suffer
               him
               to
               recover
               Authority
               to
               punish
               it
               ;
            
             is
             now
             written
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             
               King
               ,
            
             and
             those
             many
             iterated
             complaints
             of
             the
             King
             in
             severall
             of
             his
             Declarations
             published
             to
             the
             People
             (
             in
             the
             mid'st
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             greatest
             pretences
             and
             promises
             )
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             ruine
             him
             ,
             are
             now
             gone
             beyond
             suspicion
             ▪
             and
             every
             man
             may
             now
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             their
             Cannoneeres
             levelling
             at
             the
             King
             with
             perspective
             
             glasses
             ,
             at
             
               Copredy
            
             bridge
             ,
             the
             acquitting
             of
             
               Pym
            
             the
             ●nn●keeper
             who
             said
             
               hee
               would
               wash
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               Kings
               Heart
               Blood
               ▪
            
             stifling
             of
             15.
             or
             1●
             .
             severall
             indictments
             for
             treasonable
             words
             ,
             and
             
               Rolfe
            
             rewarded
             for
             his
             purpose
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             prosecutor
             chequed
             and
             some
             of
             them
             imprisoned
             for
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             in
             the
             Firmament
             and
             the
             foure
             great
             quarters
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Shapes
             and
             Lineaments
             of
             man
             are
             not
             so
             universally
             knowne
             ,
             seene
             or
             spoken
             of
             ;
             as
             this
             will
             bee
             most
             certaine
             to
             the
             present
             as
             well
             as
             after
             ages
             .
             The
             end
             hath
             now
             verified
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             
               Quo●
               primum
               fuit
               in
               intentione
               ultimo
               loco
               agitur
               ,
               Seaven
            
             yeares
             hypocriticall
             Promises
             and
             Practices
             ,
             
               seaven
            
             yeares
             Pretences
             ,
             and
             
               seaven
            
             yeares
             preaching
             and
             
               pratling
            
             have
             now
             brought
             us
             all
             to
             this
             conclusion
             as
             well
             as
             
               Confusion
               .
            
             The
             blood
             of
             old
             
               England
            
             is
             let
             out
             by
             a
             greater
             witchcraft
             and
             cousenage
             then
             that
             of
             
               Medea
            
             when
             shee
             set
             
               Pelias
            
             daughters
             to
             let
             out
             his
             old
             blood
             that
             young
             might
             come
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Cedars
             of
             
               Lebanon
            
             are
             devoured
             ,
             and
             the
             Trees
             have
             made
             the
             
               Bramble
            
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             speede
             as
             well
             with
             it
             as
             the
             
               Frogs
            
             did
             with
             the
             
               Storke
            
             that
             devoured
             them
             ;
             And
             they
             have
             not
             only
             slaine
             the
             King
             who
             was
             their
             
               Father
               ,
            
             but
             like
             
               Nero
            
             rip't
             up
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             which
             was
             their
             
               Mother
               :
            
             The
             light
             of
             
               Israel
            
             is
             put
             out
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             People
             
               murthered
               ,
            
             an
             action
             so
             horrid
             ,
             and
             a
             sinne
             of
             so
             great
             a
             magnitude
             ,
             and
             complication
             as
             if
             wee
             shall
             aske
             the
             
               daies
               that
               are
               past
               ,
            
             and
             enquire
             from
             the
             one
             end
             of
             the
             
               Earth
            
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             bee
             found
             any
             wickednesse
             like
             to
             this
             
               great
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             or
             hath
             beene
             
               heard
            
             like
             it
             .
             The
             
               Seaverne
               ,
               Thames
               ,
               Trent
            
             and
             
               Humbar
               ,
            
             foure
             the
             greatest
             Rivers
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             with
             all
             their
             lesser
             running
             streames
             of
             the
             
               Island
            
             in
             their
             continuall
             courses
             ,
             and
             those
             huge
             heapes
             of
             water
             in
             the
             
               Ocean
            
             and
             girdle
             of
             it
             in
             their
             restlesse
             agitations
             will
             never
             bee
             able
             to
             scoure
             and
             wash
             away
             the
             guilt
             and
             staine
             of
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             raine
             which
             the
             clouds
             shall
             ever
             bring
             forth
             ,
             and
             impart
             to
             this
             
               Nation
            
             and
             the
             teares
             of
             those
             that
             bewaile
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             King
             of
             so
             eminent
             graces
             and
             perfections
             bee
             added
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Quis
                 cladem
                 illius
                 diei
                 ?
                 quis
                 funera
                 fando
              
               
                 Explicet
                 ?
                 aut
                 possit
                 lachrimis
                 aequare
                 dolores
                 ?
              
               
                 Gens
                 antiqua
                 ruit
                 ,
                 multos
                 dominata
                 per
                 Annos
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A90655e-190
           
             
               Order●
            
             .
             Jan.
             1641.
             
          
           
             
               Camden
               Annalls
               Eliz
            
             99.
             103.
             
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               p.
            
             391.
             394
             
             ▪
             &
             395.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               the
               vote
               in
               Mr.
            
             Viccars
             
               broke
               entituled
               God
               in
               the
               Mount
               .
               p.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             
               Collect
               ,
               of
               Parl.
               and
               Decl.
               and
               K●●es
               Mess.
               and
               Decl
               p.
            
             50
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm
            
             77
             &
             78.
             
          
           
             
               Vede
               the
               Petition
               of
               some
            
             Holdernesse
             
               men
               to
               the
               King
               ;
            
             6.
             
             July
             1642
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             153.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm
            
             550.
             
          
           
             
               Ihm.
            
             169.
             170.
             
          
           
             
               Collect.
               Par.
               Decl.
            
             183.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm
            
             259.
             
          
           
             
               Ibidem
               p.
            
             297.
             
             
               &
               .
            
             298.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             301.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             305.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm
            
             328.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             333
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             339.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             342.
             
          
           
             
               Collect.
               of
               Parl.
               Mess.
               and
               Declar.
            
             307
             308
             309.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm
            
             346.
             
             
               &
            
             348.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             349.
             350.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             350.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             356.
             357.
             
          
           
             
               Collect.
               Par.
               Decl.
            
             ●●●
             .
             
               &
               .
            
             374.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             376.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             442.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             449.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             450.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             453.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             459.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             452.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             457
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             457.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             465.
             
             
               &
            
             483.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             509.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             573.
             574
             575.
             
             &
             576.
             
          
           
             Vide
             the
             Kings
             Declaration
             Printed
             at
             Oxford
             &
             ordered
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Churches
             and
             Chappells
             .
          
           
             
               Cokes
            
             1.
             
               parte
               institutes
            
             65.
             11.
             
               H.
            
             7.
             
             
               Dec.
            
             18.
             
             
               &
            
             19.
             
               H.
            
             7.
             
             
               Dec.
            
             1.
             
               Collect.
               Kings
               Message
               .
            
             579.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             585.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             586.
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             614.
             
          
           
             
               Alber.
               Gentil
               .
            
             223.
             
          
           
             
               Besoldus
               in
               dissers
               de
               inre
               Belli
            
             77.
             
             
               &
            
             78.
             
          
           
             
               Lib
               Alber.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Lucan
               .
               li
               .
            
             2
             
          
           
             
               Cieero
               Phi●●pic
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
               Sam.
            
             15
             
          
           
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             2●
             
          
           
             
               Bodm
               .
               pa.
            
             736.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             otius
             de
             ●ure
             pacis
             et
             belli
             .
          
           
             
               Collect.
               of
               Mess
               .
               Remonst
               .
               and
               Declar.
            
             15
             
          
           
             
               Ibm.
            
             45.
             50.
             52.
             55.
             67.
             98.
             91.
             94.
             103.
             104.
             106.
             109.
             110.
             114.
             127.
             255.
             327.
             353.
             442.
             472.
             562.
             580.
             484.
             686.
             
          
           
             
               Besoldus
               in
               dissert.
               philolog
               .
               p.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             6
             
          
           
             18.
             
               Eliz.
               
            
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
               〈…〉
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               ●aciu●
               a●xiom
               .
            
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Besoldus
               dissert
               philolog
               .
            
             88.
             
          
           
             
               Besoldus
               Ibm.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             
               ●n
               .
               picart
               observat.
               decad
            
             10.
             
               code
            
             2.
             
             
               &
               Facius
               a●iom
               bell
               .
            
             ●0
             .
          
           
             
               Besoldus
               in
               dissert
               philolog
               p.
            
             83.
             
          
           
             
               Cic.
            
             1.
             
               de
               offis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jov.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Polidor
               .
            
             1●
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Albericus
               Gentilis
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Jerom.
               ep.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             promilone
             .
          
           
             
               Baldus
               ●
               .
               consid.
            
             485
             &
             
               consid.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               A●be●i●
               :
               Gen●i
               .
               l.
               b.
            
             1.
             
               Dec.
            
             25
             
          
           
             
               Bald.
            
             5.
             
             
               Cons.
               pa.
            
             439.
             
          
           
             
               Genes
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Judges
            
             20
             
          
           
             1.
             
               Sam.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
               Sam.
            
             6.
             1.
             
               Reg.
            
             ●0
             
          
           
             1.
             
               Mach.
            
             ●
             .
             
               v.
            
             ●3
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               June
            
             1644.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Ca.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             Mary
             .
             Montrosse
             his
             actions
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               Collect.
               Kings
               Messages
               and
               Answers
               p
            
             61
             
          
           
             
               Weavers
               Funerall
               Monuments
               pa.
            
             605.
             
          
           
             
               Camdens
               Annalls
               Eliz.
               pa.
            
             798.